You are on page 1of 80

P a g e

 |  1

Trus%ng  yourself…
Part  2  of  2

Eifel  Retreat,  Days  2  and  3

James  Low

Eifel,  Germany

2-­‐5  April  2009

Transcribed  by  Anne  Conn

Edited  by  Barbara  Terris

www.simplybeing.co.uk ©2009 James Low


P a g e  |  2

Excerpts

…  In  dzogchen,  nothing  can  spoil  medita4on  except  not  medita4ng.  …

…   This   is  the  work:  to  both  allow   whatever  arises  to  come  and  go,  and  to  stay  relaxed  and  open  as  
spacious  awareness,  which  has  no  essence,  no  defini4on...

...The   deeper   the   medita4on   goes,   the   more   unformed   and,   therefore,   the   more   infinite   we  
experience   ourselves   to  be.  This   gives   rise   to  all  possibili4es   of  spontaneity  and  power.   Because   you  
develop  more   clarity,  you  see  situa4ons  more   easily.  It  then  is  very  important  to  be  extremely  careful  
in  everything  we  do,  very  harmonious,  very  aCuned,  very  soD  and  delicate...

...The   more   we   see   our   own   confusions   and   the   confusions   of   others,   the   more   this   increases   our  
sensi4vity  to  others,  our  compassion,  our  aCunement  to  their  situa4on.  It  also  opens  the   sense  that,  
just   as   we   have   confusion   and   the   possibility   of   awakening,   so   do   they.   Therefore,   not   making  
ourselves  an  object  or  an  instrument,  neither  do  we  make  other  people  an  object  or  an  instrument.  To  
turn  people   into  something  that  we   use   for  our   own  agenda,  our  own   purpose,   is   the  deep  way   to  
pervert  all  the  teachings...

...Recognise  that  from  the   very  beginning  our  nature  is  pure.  I  am  not  a  thing.  I   am  not   an  en4ty.  My  
nature   is   ungraspable,   like   the   sky.   This   infinite   openness   gives   rise   to  all  phenomena.  Res4ng  in  a  
state  that  allows   phenomena   to  come  and  go,  the  distorted  ego-­‐winds  gradually  dissolve,  and  there  
is   clarity   and   spaciousness.   From   the   clarity   and   spaciousness,   a   deep   sa4sfac4on   arises,   a  
contentment,  which  means  you  have  no  need  to  go  and  do  things.  You  can  just  sit  quietly  and  not  be  
so  hungry  for  experience...

...Dzogchen   is   not   much   concerned   with   seriousness.   Whether   you’re   serious   or   you’re   foolish,  
whether  you  have  a  seCled  life  or  you  have  a  crazy  life,  whether  you  are  rich  or  whether  you  are  poor  
–   none  of   these  things   impact  the   rela4onship  with  the  ground,  because   everything  arises   from  the  
ground.  Everything  has  the  same   nature  or,  in  the  language  of  mahamudra,  everything  has   one  taste.  
This   is   the   taste   of   emp4ness.   When   you   have   that   one   taste,   it   doesn’t   maCer.   Your   life   arises  
according  to  its  circumstances...

...To   be   alive   is   a   very   individual   thing.   We’re   not   homogenised,   we’re   not   clones   of   each   other.  
Respec4ng   the   individuality   of   others   –   and   finding   support   through   their   difference   and   their  
individuality  to  be  our   own  individual  self   –  is  very  important   in  dzogchen.  We’re  not  trying  to  control  
other   people  and  make  them   the  way  we   want  them  to  be,  rather  we   are  actually  experiencing  their  
vibrant  difference  as  an  affirma4on  of  our  difference...

...In  the   history  of   Buddhism,   many  people   have   got  lost  by  following  dreams   of   power.  Power   is   a  
dangerous   thing.  Since  the  ground  of   power  is   emp4ness,  and  if   it  has   an  authen4c  compassionate  
inten4on,   then  yes,  it  may  be   very  useful.  But  it’s  very  easy  to  fall  in  love  with  power.  So,  again  and  
again,   we   should   examine,   'What   is   our   mo4ve   in   doing   prac4ce?   What   is   our   mo4ve   when   we  
interact  with  other  people?’...

www.simplybeing.co.uk ©2009 James Low


P a g e  |  3

Table  of  Contents

Refuge  prayer  and  the  bodhisattva  vow  ...........................................................................................1


Simple  focusing  practice  .........................................................................................................................5
Dedication  of  Merit  ....................................................................................................................................5
How  we  can  get  lost  ..................................................................................................................................6
Four  Noble  Truths  ...................................................................................................................................6
Six  Realms  ...................................................................................................................................................6
Causes  and  circumstances  ...................................................................................................................7
Four  stages  of  karma  .............................................................................................................................9
Consciousness  and  awareness  ...........................................................................................................10
Awareness  ................................................................................................................................................11
Our  aim  ......................................................................................................................................................12
Trusting  ourselves  ................................................................................................................................14
The  importance  of  lineage  and  transmission.  .............................................................................18
Is  there  anything  enduring  and  unchanging?  ..............................................................................20
Three  Aa  practice  .....................................................................................................................................21
Opening  to  the  sky  ..................................................................................................................................23
Attachment  and  identity.  ......................................................................................................................25
Story  about  two  disciples  who  understood  differently  ..........................................................32
Grasping  at  the  sense  one  has  an  inherent  self  ........................................................................34
There  is  no  security  ................................................................................................................................36
The  meaning  of  'emptiness'  ................................................................................................................37
The  ego  is  like  the  maIia  ....................................................................................................................39
How  energy  manifests  ........................................................................................................................39
Instructions  for  practice:  ‘Who  is  having  this  experience?’  ...................................................41
Editing  isn't  necessary  ..........................................................................................................................43
Some  aspects  of  tantra  ...........................................................................................................................47
Teaching  lineage  .......................................................................................................................................50
Typical  problems  that  arise  in  meditation.  ..................................................................................55
Suggestions  for  when  you  practice  on  your  own  .......................................................................56
A  tantric  meditation,  and  some  history  of  Padmasambhava  ................................................57
Relaxation  is  the  essential  point  .......................................................................................................60
Questions  on  happiness,  sadness  and  difIiculties  ....................................................................69
Trust  ourselves  .........................................................................................................................................71
Trusting  others  .........................................................................................................................................72
Dedication  of  Merit  .................................................................................................................................76

www.simplybeing.co.uk ©2009 James Low


P a g e  |  1

Refuge prayer and the bodhisattva vow


We  will  con1nue  with  this  theme  of  trust  and  trus1ng  ourselves.  Generally   speaking  in  buddhism  this  
begins  with  the  idea  of  taking  refuge.    We  have  this  verse  which   in  Tibet  was  the  most   common,  the  
most  widely  used,  of  all  the  refuge  verses.

I go for refuge to the Buddha, Dharma and Assembly of the excellent


Until enlightenment is gained.
Through the virtue of practicing generosity and the other perfections
May I attain buddhahood for the benefit of all beings.

The  meaning  is  quite  straighDorward,  that  we  take  refuge  in  the  buddha,  the  teaching  of  the  buddha,  
and   the   assembly,   the   group   of   all   the   people   who   follow   the   buddha;   and   we   do   this   un1l  
enlightenment  is  gained.     So  this  is  an  inten1on  not  just  for   this  life,  not  for  the  immediacy   of  our  
circumstances,  but  for  all  our  future  lives.    One  of   the  func1ons  of  this  is  to  have  a  vast  sense  of  1me;  
that  in  this  life  we   have  all  our  very  familiar  concerns,  our  daily  pressures,  ques1ons  to  be  resolved,  
things  to  do.  These  can  bring  the  focus  of  our  aIen1on  into  the  details  so   that  we  forget  a  broader,  
wider,  more  infinite  sense  of  possibility.

To  say,  ‘I   take  refuge   in  all  my  future  lives’  immediately  gives  a  sense,   well,   ‘Who  will  I   be   in  a  future  
life?’     We   don't  know,  so  there's  a   sense   that  we  want  to  develop   an   intension   that  goes  beyond  
circumstances.

Most  of  the  1me,  what  we  want   to  do   is   determined  by  the  par1cular  circumstances.     For  example,  
the   weather   gets  warmer,  we  take  off   our   winter   clothes,   we  put  on   some  lighter   clothes.     Then  
when   the   summer   comes   we   put   on   sandals,   and  so   on.     Our   aIen1on  regarding   our   clothing   is  
determined  by  the  seasons,  or   is  determined  by  a  social  event.    If  you're  going  to  a  very   formal  event  
you   wear   a   par1cular   kind   of   clothes,   if   you   go   to  an   informal   event   you   wear   different   clothes.    
We're  fine  tuning  what  we  want  to  do  and  how  we're  going  to  do  it  according  to  circumstances.

But  this  is  saying  something   different,   this  suggests,  'I  want  to  send  out,  from   myself,  a  kind  of  ray  of  
light  that  will  go  on  forever,  for  ever  and  ever  and   ever,  and  I  always  want  to  stay  on  track  with  that.    
This  is  what  I'm  about   under  all  circumstances.    This  is  something  not  to  deviate  from,  not  to  forget.'    
That  is  to   say,  this   solu1on  will  apply  under  all  circumstances.     That's   something  quite  radical.    And  
that   these   objects   of   refuge,   or   trust,   are   reliable   under   all  condi1ons.     The   buddha  is   reliable;    
buddha   here   represents   both   a   historical   person   who   awoke   to   something,   but   also   our   own  
poten1al,  our  own   nature.     It's  grounded  in  an  idea  that,   beneath  all  the  movements  of  personality,  
is  something  unchanging  and  enduring.     It's  not  a  solid  fixed  substance;  it's  a  state  of   being   which  is  
light,  open,  present,  ungraspable.  This  is  our  true  refuge,  and  we  take  refuge  in  this  forever.

Whereas  in  your  life  you  take   refuge  in  your  work   and   then   you  re1re,  and  when  you  re1re,  all  the  
things  that  you   did   when   you   worked  start   to   fall   away.     The   structures   of   your   personality,   your  
mobilisa1on   in  terms  of   a  1metable,   the   need   to  remember   the   details  of   the  work   situa1on,   all  
these  things  that  were  very,  very   important  start  to  fall   away.    Just  as,  earlier  in  your  life  when  you  
went  to  school,  you  had   to  know  your  1metable,  prepare   for  exams,  be   there,  know  which   teachers  
were  okay.   There  was  a  whole  mass  of   knowledge  which  determined  your  existence,  and  then  when  
you  leV  school,  gradually  it  vanished,  and  nowadays  we  don't  think  about  school  very  much.  It's  just  
gone.

But  here  we  want  something  that  will  endure  through  1me,  which  will  con1nue  in  a  reliable  way.     So  
taking  refuge  in   the  dharma  is  both   taking  refuge  in  the  teaching  of   the  buddha,  which  is  referred  to  
as  dharma,  but  also  the  nature  of   how  things  actually  are.     So  it  means,  'I  want  to  rest  myself  in  the  
actuality  of   things,  not  my  phantasies   about  them,  not  my  dogma4c  beliefs   about  them,  not   cultural  

www.simplybeing.co.uk ©2009 James Low


P a g e  |  2

interpreta4ons.'    That  means,  in  order  to  really  get  that  refuge,   I  have  to   have  a  direct   experience   of  
it.    Otherwise  it's  just  another  story.

Chris1ans  believe  in   heaven.    In  buddhism  you  can   believe  in  all  kinds  of   pure  lands.     Everybody's  
selling   something   for   you   to   believe   in.     Belief's   very   easy;   but   belief   is   one   step   beyond,   it's  
somewhere  else.    The   actuality  of  our  situa1on  is,  unless  it's  here  in  the  palm  of  our  hand,  we  don't  
have  it.

How  do  we  get  that   direct  experience  for  ourselves?    This  is  the  real  meaning  of  refuge,  so  when  we  
recite  the  refuge  we  say  the  words,  but  it  becomes  real  as  we  start  to  be  able  to  actually   have  it.     It's,  
first  of  all,  expressed  as  an  inten1on,  and  then   that  inten1on  starts  to  become  manifest  as  a  sense  of  
being  plugged  into  something,  being  connected  with  it.     As  long   as  it's  all  coming  from   our  side,  the  
danger  is  that  it  can  always  slip  away,  but  at  a  certain  point  you  can  feel,  'Oh,  this  is  where  I  am.'

Maybe  you've  had  this  sort   of   experience  in   learning  a  par1cular  kind  of  job,   that  at  first   its  a  sort   of  
aspira1on,  but  you're  not  quite  sure  how  to  do  it;  and  then  at  a  certain  point  you  develop  a  kind   of  
unconscious   competence.     You   just   know  how  to   do   it,   and  then   you're   very   much   on   the   inside.    
You're  part  of  that  ac1vity,  whatever  it  is.

So  it's  the  same  way  –  one  of  the  reasons  we  recite  the  refuge  again  and  again  is  to  find  ourselves  on  
the  inside.     Taking   refuge  in  the  sangha  is  both  a  homage  to  all  those  who've  done  the  prac1ce  in  the  
past;  it's  making  a   connec1on   with  the  lineage,  because  in  buddhism   there's  a  strong  stress  on  the  
importance  of  the  kindness   of  others.    Without  the   kindness  of   others  we  wouldn't  know   what  we  
know,  we  wouldn't  find  our  way.

In  our  world   now  we  can   go  into   a   bookstore   and  buy   a  book   on  anything,   and  you   can   read   the  
book,  or  go  onto  the  internet,  a  you  can  get  a  lot   of   informa1on;  and  that  informa1on  seems  to  just  
arrive.    You  just  Google  something  and  then  you  get  pages  of  stuff  and  you  read  it  and  now  you  know  
it.     Now  it's  yours.     In  a  par1cular  way  you've  stolen  it.    It  might   seem  strange  to  say   you've  stolen  it,  
because  in  a  sense  it's  given,  but  it  hans't  been  really  given  to  you.

In  the  Tibetan  language  the  term  that  they  use  for  stealing  is  'taking  what  is  not  given.'  If   you  buy  a  
book  from  a  bookstall,   in  a  sense  it's  given,  but  it's  not  given  to  you,  and  there's  quite  a  difference  if  
someone  gives  you  something.    Because  now  you've  got  the  sense  that  it's  for  you,  rather  than  'It's  
just   there   and   I  can   have   some.'    It's  no  longer   impersonal  and   anonymous,  and   that's  one  of   the  
meanings  of  sangha,  is  to  belong   and  to  feel  part  of  the  way  in   which  understanding   is  handed  from  
genera1on  to  genera1on.

It's  also   connected  with   the   idea  of   non-­‐duality.     That   our   enlightenment  or   our   awakening,  our  
opening,  is  inseparable  from  the  opening  of   everyone  else.    That  we  can't  have  it   just  in  a  box   as  a  
private  possession.     For  it  to   be  real,  it  has  to  be   connected  with  other  people.    Which  means  that  
sharing  rather  than  geXng  is  part  of  how  we  proceed,  and   that  doing  prac1ce  together  from  1me  to  
1me  is  a  very  useful  thing  to  do.

But  even   if   we're  prac1cing   mainly   on   our   own,   always  being   aware  of   all   the   other   people  who  
prac1se  gives  a  sense  that  there  is  a  weaving  together  of  a   universal  inten1on  rather  than  a  kind   of  
lonely  hero.    The  lonely  hero  is  a  major  archetype  in  western  culture.    We  have  it  in  a  lot  of  Greek  
myths,  of  se_ng   out  on  a  journey  to  find  something.    Even  if  you   go  with  a  team  of  people,  there's  
usually   one   par1cularly   named   hero,   like   Jason   who   goes   with   the   Argonauts   to   get   the  golden  
fleece,  and  that  hero  overcomes  difficul1es  and  then  gets  something  which  is  then  theirs.

The  approach   in   buddhism,   in   dharma,  is  very  different.     It's  about  a  feeling  that  something  has  been  
turning   for  a  very   long  1me.    We   talk  of  the  wheel  of   the  dharma.  When  the  buddha  first  taught  he  
P a g e  |  3

set  in  mo1on  this  wheel,  and  the  wheel  keeps  turning,  and  we  join  in  the  movement  of  that  wheel  so  
we  then  become  part  of  something.    This  is  important  because  it's  not  all  up  to  us.

Very  oVen  in   our  lives  we  feel   'I'm  the  only  person   who  could  do  things   properly.'    Certainly  when  I  
work  in   the   hospital  and  I  sit   in  mee1ngs  with  my  colleagues,  I  despair  at  their   stupidity,   I  delight  in  
the  wonderful  brilliance  of  my  own  mind  and  I  just  feel  that  they  should  shut   up  and   listen.    They,   of  
course,  have  exactly  the  same  a_tude  themselves,   so  everybody  talks  and  nobody  listens,  and   that's  
very  normal.    

Finding  a  way  of  collabora1ng  with  other  people  is  enormously  important,  because  it  means  that  I'm  
not  here  to  be  more  successful  than  anyone  else,  to  rise  above  anyone  else,  but  that  what  I  have  as  
the  most  important  part  of  me,  is  inseparable  from  what  you  have  as  the  most  important  part  of  you.    
All  the  unique  configura1ons  of   our  features  and  our  histories,  the  things  that  we  take  to  be  the  most  
defining   characteris1cs  of  ourselves,   from  this  point  of   view,  are  just  surface  phenomena;  they're  not  
the   real   thing   at   all.     When   we   meet  together,   we  don't   meet   in  difference,   we  actually   meet   in  
sameness,  a  sameness   which  generates  infinite  difference;  but  that  difference  is  not  in  conflict  with  
sameness.    That  is  to  say,  we  all  have  the  same  buddha  nature,  but  we  will  each  express  it  in  our  own  
unique  way.    We're  not  being  homogenised   into   some  machine,  we're  not  going  to  be   cloned  into  
some  totalitarian  regime  with  uniforms  and  so  on.

You   can   be   exquisitely   yourself,   but   not   lonely,   not   isolated,   not   living   in   a   world   of   one;  
simultaneously  you  can  be  connected  with  the  universal  bonding  of  the  buddha  nature  of  all  beings.    
So,  that's  what  the  refuge  in  the  sangha  speaks  to.    

The  second  two  lines  of   this  prayer,  'I   will  use   all  the  virtues  that  I   accumulate,  all  the   fruits  of  good  
ac4vity,   for  the   benefit   of   others.     I   will   use   it   to   gain  enlightenment,   and   let   this   enlightenment  
spread  out  to  all  beings.'  refers  to  the  bodhisaIva  vow.  That,  then,   gives  us  something  to  do.    If  you  
really  take  the  bodhisaIva  vow  you  will  never  be  bored,  even  if  you're  in  the  airport  and  the  plane's  
delayed,  and  you're  wai1ng,  and  you  think  'Why  is  this   happening  again?'    Why  are  we  there?    We're  
there  to   save  all  sen1ent  beings  –  while  wai1ng  for  the  plane,  while  going   to  the  toilet,  while  making  
a  cup   of  tea.    Why   are  we  doing  this?    For  the  sake  of   all  sen1ent  beings.    It's  the  ul1mate  form   of  
adding  value,  because  it  means  that  any  ac1vity,  the  real  nature  of  it,   the  real  underlying   purpose,  is  
to   help   all  beings.    It's   not   that  I'll  do  this   first,  and   I'll  remember  the  dharma  aVerwards,  but  that  
being  available  for  others,  as  a  vow,  is  something  we  remember,  and  in  never  forge_ng  it  we  always  
know   who  we  are,  and   where  we  are,  and   what   we're  to  do.     I'm  a  person  taking   the  bodhisaIva  
vow,  I'm  here  to  help  all  beings,  wherever  that  is.    If  you're  in  the   supermarket  and  you're   queuing,  
that's  what  it  is.

Recently some friends and I went to a little restaurant by a  river  and   it  was  very  nice,  and  the  sun  was  
shinning,  and  aVer  an  hour  the  food  hadn't  come.    So  we  start  to  think,  'This  is  a  very  slow  place,'  but  
we   looked  around  and  everyone  else  seemed  to  be   ge_ng  their  food.     All   the  five  poisons,   pride,  
envy,  jealousy,  everything's  flying  around  very  quickly.    But  why  are  we  there?    It's  very  easy  to  forget  
a  dharma  inten1on.     We're  there  to   have  fun  in  the  sun.    'This   is   nice,   nothing  to  do.   This   is  great.  
Summer4me.'  But  why  are  we  there?  For  the  sake  of  all  beings.    

This  is  what  it  means  to  take  the  bodhisaIva  vow:  that  you  never  forget.    Under  all  circumstances,  
the  reason  for  your  existence  is  there.     This  is  why  it  is  such  an  absolutely  essen1al  prac1ce,  and  this  
inten1on  can  be   merged  with  anything  else.    It   doesn't  stand   in  contradic1on.    It's  not  an   either/or.    
You  can   be  dancing  with  the  bodhisaIva  vow.  You  can  watch   TV   with  the  bodhisaIva  vow.    You  can  
do  whatever  you  like  with  the  bodhisaIva  vow.    What   it  is  is  the  basis  of  the  movement  out.     It's  the  
basis  of  moving  into  the  world,  into   being  with  others.    It  means  that  'Since  I  have  said  that  I  will  help  
all  beings,  I  need  to  thing  about  what  I  do,  what  I  choose  to  do  with  my  4me.'    

www.simplybeing.co.uk ©2009 James Low


P a g e  |  4

'How  will  I   help  beings?'    If   somebody   is   thirsty,  you  can  get   them   a  glass  of   water.     If   somebody  is  
sick,   you  can  take  them  to  the  hospital.     If   somebody  is  not   enlightened,  how  do   you   help  them?    
What   helps   beings   to   get   enlightened?     That's   why   we   have   to   get   enlightened   first   ourselves,  
otherwise  we  wouldn't  know.

The  bodhisaIva  vow   also  drives  your   own   quest   for  enlightenment.     If   you're   only   thinking   about  
your   own   enlightenment  it  becomes  very  narrow,   but   as  soon  as  you  want  to  help  other  people  it  
becomes  'physician,   heal  thyself.'    If   you  want  to   provide  medicine   for  all  beings,  you  shouldn't  be  
dying  at  the  same  1me.

So   the  first   part,   the   refuge,   is  about   an   inten1on  to   turn   one's  mind   towards  dharma   ac1vity,   to  
develop  a   dharma  iden1ty,  and  the   second  is  an  inten1on  to  help  others,  and  the  two   merge  very  
closely  together,  they  work  collabora1vely.      

We  recite  this  three  1mes.     Recita1ons  of  many  buddhist  things  are    done  three  1mes.     It's  a  way   of    
reinforcing  the  meaning,  establishing   it   clearly  in  our   mind.  But  it  also  gives  a  chance  to   be  with  the  
sound  that  we  make   as  we  recite  it,   because  the  meaning   doesn't  just  lie  in  the   seman1cs,  in  the  
meaning  value  of  the  words,  but  [also]  in  the  experience  of  breathing  and   making  sound.     Sound  is  a  
quality  of  vibra1on  which   shiVs   our  orienta1on,  how  we  are.    Most   of  the  1me   we  listen  to  people  
speaking  in  terms  of   what  they're  saying,  the  meaning   of  what  they're   saying,  but,  clearly,  how  they  
gesture,  shiVs  in  the  tonal  quality  of  their  voice,  also  have  an  impact.    So  chan1ng  is  a  way  of  using  
resonances,  resonances  which  have  been  developed  over  hundreds  of   years  of   prac1ce,  as  a  way   of  
loosening  oneself  up  inside  and  remaining  very  open.

Let’s   recite   the   prayer   three  1mes.     You   can   visualise  the   historical  Buddha  in   front   of   you,   and  
around   the   Buddha   are   many   books  which   represents   the   dharma,   and   many   monks,   yogis   and  
yoginis  who  represent  the  sangha."

Refuge Prayer and Bodhisattva Vow

སངས་$ས་ཆོས་དང་ཚ)གས་+ི་མཆོག་.མས་ལ།
SANG GYE CHO DANG
TSOG KYI CHO NAM LA
buddha dharma and
sangha of supreme, best (plural) to
assembly
To  the  Buddha,  Dharma  and  Assembly  of  the  excellent

1ང་2བ་བར་5་བདག་ནི་7བས་8་མཆི།
JANG CHUB BAR DU DAG NI KYAB SU CHI
enlightenment until I refuge for go
I  go  for  refuge  until  enlightenment  is  gained.

I go for refuge to the Buddha, Dharma and Assembly of the excellent until enlightenment is gained.

བདག་གིས་9ིན་སོགས་བ:ིས་པའི་བསོད་ནམས་+ིས།
DAG GI JIN SOG GYI PAI SO NAM KYI
I doing generosity other perfections doing, practicing virtue through
Through  the  virtue  of  practicing  generosity  and  the  other  perfections

འ=ོ་ལ་ཕན་?ིར་སངས་$ས་འ@བ་པར་ཤོག།
P a g e  |  5

DRO LA PHEN CHIR SANG GYE DRUB PAR SHO


all beings to benefit in order to buddha accomplish may it happen
May  I  attain  buddhahood  for  the  beneWit  of  all  beings

Through the virtue of practicing generosity and the other perfections


May I attain buddhahood for the benefit of all beings.

Simple focusing practice


Now  we  con1nue  doing   the  simple  focusing  prac1ce  we  did  earlier  today,  focusing  on  the  flow  of  the  
breath  going  in  and  out,  or  on  some  external  object.    The  value  of  this  kind   of   prac1ce  is  that  it  gives  
a  capacity   for  sustained  aIen1on,   but,  in  par1cular,  the  capacity   to  see  the  point  where  you  loose  
the   focus  of   your   aIen1on   and   get   absorbed   in   an   arising   idea.     For   all   the   deeper   systems   of  
medita1on   this  is  the  central  point:  we  establish  a  moment  of  clarity,  and   then  suddenly  we're  gone.    
Suddenly  we're  into   something  else.    We  didn't  see   it  coming,   the   thought  seemed   to  catch  us,  and  
we're  lost  in  it,  and  we  follow   it  for  as  long   as  it  wants  to  hold  us,  and   then  we're  back.   Then  we  try  
to  maintain  the  aIen1on  again,  and  again  a  thought  or  a  feeling,  or  whatever  catches  us.    

What  we  want  to  do  later   is  to  start  to  really  examine  this  point  and  to  see  what  it  is.     But  before  that  
we  have  to  simply   have   the   capacity   to  maintain   a  focused  aIen1on,  and   as  soon   as  we  get  lost,  
bring   our   minds   gently   back,   because   it's  the   capacity   to   return   to   being   on   track   with   minimal  
disturbance   that's  very  important.    So  oVen  we  have  developed  a  kind   of  internal  cri1c,   a  nega1ve,  
judging   a_tude  inside  ourselves  that  when  we  do  something  that  we  regard   as  being  a  mistake,  we  
don't  just  recognise  that  we've  made  a  mistake,  but  we  whack  ourselves  for  it,  and  that  creates  more  
mental  turbulence.

So   in   this  prac1ce  we're   working   to   take  all  the  judgement   away,  and  stay   on   the   level  of   simple  
recogni1on:  'I'm  not   where   I  should  be,   back  to  where  I   should   be.  Not  where   I  should  be,  back   to  
where  I  should  be.'    Anything  that  you  add  onto  that  will  simply   knock  you  further  off  on  the  other  
side,  and  the  whole  thing  becomes  very  turbulent.

It's  got   various  aspects  to   it.     One  is,   it's  teaching   tolerance   of   mistakes.     It's   saying   that   for   us,  
mistakes  are  normal.    Don't   be  so  surprised,  don't  make  a  big  deal   about  it.    You're  going   to  get  lost,  
that's  what  you're  here  for,  this  is  called   samsara,   this  is   the  place  where   lost  people  are.     Are  you  
here?    I  think  we  can  assume  you're  lost.    So  ge_ng  lost   is   not  the  issue,  just  recognising   'Oh,  I  got  
lost,'  and  back.     'Oh,  I  got  lost,'  and  back.    'I  got  lost,'  and  back,  and  the  more  smoothly  you  can   make  
the   return,  it   will   make  it   easier   to   stay   relaxed   and   calm   and  watch  the  details  of   the  process   of  
being  lost.    This  is,  from  a  dzogchen  point  of  view,  why  we  do  this  kind  of  prac1ce.

Si_ng   in  a  comfortable   way,  shoulders  open   so  you  can  breath  deeply  and  easily,  finding  a  focus  for  
the  aIen1on,  and  we'll  just  sit  like  this  for  about  twenty  minutes  or  so.

  Sitting  practice

At  the  end  of  our  prac1ce  we  direct  or  dedicate  the  merit  to  all  beings  which  is  a  way  of  sharing  out  
all  merit  that  we  generate  through  our  dharma  prac1ce.  That   is  to  say,  it's  another  way  of  including  
all  sen1ent  beings  in  whatever  we  do.

Dedication of Merit
དགེ་བ་འདི་ཡིས་Dར་5་བདག།
GE WA DI YI NYUR DU DAG

www.simplybeing.co.uk ©2009 James Low


P a g e  |  6

ཨོ་$ན་F་མ་འ@བ་Gར་ནས།
OR GYAN LA MA DRUB GYU NAE

འ=ོ་བ་གཅིག་+ང་མ་Iས་པ།
DRO WA CHIG KYANG MA LU PA
དེ་ཡི་ས་ལ་འགོད་པར་ཤོག།
DE YI SA LA GO PAR SHO
By  this  virtue   may  I  quickly   aCain  the  glorious  Guru's  stage,   then  may  I  put  all  beings   without  even  
one  excep4on,  on  that  same  stage!

How we can get lost


In  thinking   about  trus1ng   ourselves,  perhaps  I’ll  start   with  a  general  Buddhist  account  of   how  our  
situa1on   is  established.   It’s   a  par1cular   reading,   or  a   par1cular   version  of   events,   but   it  indicates  
various  ways  in  which  we  can  get  lost.  

Four Noble Truths


Tradi1onally  in  Buddhist  explana1ons  we  put  the  problem  first  and  the  solu1on  aVerwards,  as  a  kind  
of   diagnosis,  and   then   some  sense  of   a  treatment.   This  follows  from  the  Buddha’s  first  teaching   of  
the  Four  Noble  Truths.  He  said,  'First,  there’s  truth  about  suffering.'  Suffering   is  available  everywhere;  
suffering   ranges  from   a  sort  of  discontent,  not  being  at  ease  with   one’s  self,   to  anxie1es,  fear,  worry,  
and  so  on.  A  sense  of  not  being  at  ease.  

He  said  that  this   arises   from  causes:   causes  of   aIachment;   causes  of  not  seeing   things  very  clearly,  
and  then  ac1ng  on  the  basis  of  an  unclear  percep1on.    

He  said  there’s  a  way  out  of   this,  there  is  an  end  to  suffering.   That  is  to  say,   it's  possible  to  have  a  
radical  shiV  from  the  kind   of   behaviours  and  a_tudes  that  generate  suffering,  and   to   enter  into   a  
different  realm;  what   nowadays   we   would  call  a  sort   of   paradigm   shiV.  That  samsara,  the  cycle   of  
repeated   existence,   is   one   kind   of   paradigm,   and   nirvana   is   another   paradigm.   It’s   a   set   of  
rela1onships,   a  kind  of  view,  and  a  set   of   behaviours  that   move  together   to  create  a  par1cular   mood  
or  quality  of  experience.  

And  fourthly,  the  Buddha  said,  'There’s   a  way  out  of  this,  which  is  the  path,'  and   he  talked  about   an  
eight   fold   path,   dealing   with   seeing   things   clearly,   behaving   in   a   clear   way,   developing   a   right  
understanding,  and  so  on.  

So,  first   of  all,  if  we  look  at  the  structure  of   our  situa1on  according   to  the  tradi1onal  view,  from  the  
Buddhist  point   of  view  we  have  been  born  many  1mes.  Each  of   these  lives  has  involved  us  engaging  
in  an   environment  which  impacts  on  us,  and  also  moving  towards  that  environment.  To  be  alive  is  to  
be  contextual.  We  are   both  agents,  that  is  to  say  people  doing  something,  ac1ng   on  the  world,  and  
we  are  also  recipients,  people  who  are  shaped  and  moved  and  condi1oned  by  events.  

Six Realms
The  ways  in  which  we  can  be  born  are  set  out  in  terms  of  six   realms.  On  the  upper  realm  we  have  the  
gods,   then  we  have   the  jealous  gods,   then  the  human   beings,  then   the   animals,   then   the   hungry  
ghosts  and  then  the  hell  realms.   Some   people  will   see  these  in  very   concrete  terms  as  actual  places;  
some  people  see  them  as  more  psychological  domains.  
P a g e  |  7

The   reading   of   them   as   psychological   domains   is   a  rather   western   turn,   because   we  believe   that  
human  beings  are  the  best  thing  ever.     We  believe  in  humanism,  and  the  gorgeous  Leonardo  Da  Vinci  
showing   the   perfec1on   of   the   human   form.   We  are   the  real   thing;   and   of   course  we   have  good  
books,  like  the  bible,  that  confirm  [this  idea].  God   made  a  liIle  cake  and  he  put  us  on   the  top,  like  a  
liIle  angel  or  princess.    Because  of  that  we  think  these  other  realms  are  some  bad  day  that  we  might  
have,  some  kind  of  depression  or  deep  anxiety.  Then  we  feel  like  we’re  in  hell,  so  that’s  like  hell.  

From  tradi1onal  point  of  view  of  actual  rebirth,  there  are  truly  places  that  you  go  to.  This  body  that  
we  have  now  is  not   the  only  game   in   town.  We  human   beings  are  determined  to  make  it  that  by  
killing   off   every   other   species,   if   possible.   Only   humans   would   be   leV,   but   maybe   we   won’t   be  
successful.  But  clearly,  this  body  doesn’t  last  for  long.  

There  are  birds,  there  are  cats,  there  are  dogs,   cows,   and  so  on.  Are  these  completely   separate  from  
us?  From  a  buddhist  point   of   view  they  are  beings  with  sen1ence,  sen1ent  beings.   Beings  which  can  
feel  and  think.  That  is   to  say,  their  nature  and  our  nature  is  not  very  different.   We   are  born  at  this  
1me  with  a  human  body,  which   gives  us  a  par1cular  capacity   to   manifest,  but  that  can  also   be  lost.  It  
can  be  diminished.  We  can  be  reborn  as  a  cow  or  a  dog,  and  if  you’re  a  cow  or   a  dog  there’s  not   so  
much  you  can  do.  You’re  much  more  at  the  mercy  of  other  people.  

So  the  idea  of  rebirth  is  important  for  various  reasons.  Whether   it’s  true  or  not,  who’s  going  to  prove  
whether  it’s  true?  But  as  a  working  hypothesis  it’s  quite  useful,  because  it  1ckles  you  a  bit  and  makes  
you,  sort  of,  less  serious  and  less  set  in  the  fixity  of  your  view.  

If   you  just  imagine  that  you’ve  come   into  this  situa1on  as  a  human   being,  then  we  have  to  think,  
'Why?'  'Oh.  due  to  causes  and  condi4ons,'   and  the  par1cular  form  that  you  have  in  this  life  is  also  due  
to   causes  and  condi1ons.  Some   children   are  in  accidents  when  they’re   young.  They   run  across  the  
road  and  a  car  hits  them  and  the  rest  of  their  life  is  in  a  wheel  chair.  That’s  a  causing  condi1on.   Some  
people   are  born  with  degenerate  illnesses  and  they  have   very  difficult  lives.  Other  people  have  very  
healthy   easy   lives,   because   the  body   is   good,   they're   intelligent,   they   grow   up   in   a  family   where  
they’re  not  aIacked,  and  so  on.  

So,  how  we  evolve   is   not  just   something  from  the  inside   out,  but  it’s  our  luck  in  what  we  meet.  So,  
why   are  some  people   lucky?  'They’re   just   lucky.'  That’s  a  bit   thin.   From   the  buddhist   point  of  view,  
luck   is  a  morally   created   thing.  The   stress  is  that  the  universe   is   essen1ally   a  paIern  of   balanced  
rela1onships,  and  whenever  we  behave  in  ways  that  are  unbalanced  that  creates  a  counter   move.  So  
if   you   steal   a   lot,   in   a   later   situa1on   you   will   lose   a   lot.   If   you’re   very   violent   and   aIacking   and  
domina1ng   and  controlling   towards   people,  some  kind  of   difficul1es  will  come   back  to   you,   some  
physical  sufferings  and  so  on.  

Causes and circumstances


Our  situa1on  is  one  created  by  causes  and  circumstances,  and  these  causes  and  circumstances  don’t  
last  forever.   When  we  review   our  own  life,  we  can  see  that  at   different  periods  in  our  lives  things  
have   gone   well,   things   have   gone   badly.   Some1mes   life   seems   to   expand   and   it’s   very   easy;  
some1mes  it’s  very,  very  difficult.  We  don’t  know  why.  Some  people  look  to  astrology   to  give  some  
explana1on.   From   a  buddhist  point  of  view  primarily  we  think,  'Oh.  This  is  the   manifesta4on  of  some  
par4cular  cause.  Some   par4cular  condi4on  and  that’s  why  I  behaved  in  this  way  for   a  while,  and  then  
it  passes  and  I  find  myself  behaving  in  another  way.'  That  is  to  say,  while  the  impulse  or  the  tendency  
was  arising,  I  was  fused  with  it,  I  was  iden1fied  with  it,  and   it  was  as  if   that  is   completely   defining  
who  I   am.  And  then  it’s  gone,  suddenly  I’m   doing  something   different.  You   see  that  with  children  a  
lot,  that  they’re  really  into  one  thing  and  then  they  stop  doing  it,  and  then  you  say,  

'Oh,  you  haven’t  been  on  your  bicycle  for  a  while.'  


'No,  I  don’t  like  bicycles.'  

www.simplybeing.co.uk ©2009 James Low


P a g e  |  8

'Two  months  ago  you  were  every  day  out  on  your  bicycle  up  and  down  in  the  road.'  

We’re  not  so  different,  we  just  hide  these  things  beIer  as  adults.  

Part  of   a  buddhist  view  is  to  observe  yourself,  and  to  see  how  these  waves  or  flavours  run  through  
you  for  a   while  and  then   shiV,  and  then   shiV,  and  to  start  to  see  that  it’s  like  winds  blowing   behind  
us.  A   wind  is  coming  from  the  north  and  then  one  from  the  east,  and  each  wind  takes  us  in  different  
direc1ons.  These  are  seen  as  the  results  of  events  in  past  lives.   Because   of  this,  if  we  take  this  view  
seriously,  it  means  there  are  many,  many   latent  causes  present  inside  us.  Like  as  if  we  were  some  big  
hor1cultural   warehouse   full   of   many,   many   different   kind   of   seeds,   but   some   storm   has   hit   this  
warehouse   and   all   the   seeds   have   got   tumbled   and   mixed   together,   and   every   1me   you   plant  
something   you   don’t   know   what’s  going   to  come  up.  It’s   like   that.   Suddenly   something   grows  up  
inside  us  and  whoo!  We’re  like  this,  then  we’re  like  that.  

The  interes1ng  thing  here  is  that  we  tend  to  iden1fy  with  what   is  happening,  even  if  we  don’t  like  it.  
Say,  for  example,  we  have  a  period  when  we  feel  rather  depressed  and  hopeless.  We  feel   depressed  
and  hopeless.  We  can  also  say,  'I  don’t  like   to  be  this  way,  I  don’t  want  to  be  this  way,  but  I  am   this  
way.'  

So,  an  arising  is  both  something  coming   at   us,   which  feels  a  bit  persecutory,   but  it’s  also  how  we’re  
moving  out  into  the  world.  It’s  the  site  of  our  being  for  a  while.  Moment  by  moment  these  arisings  
shiV.  That’s  one  of   the  things  we   no1ce  when  we  do  medita1on,  that   the  mind  is  not  stable,   it’s  not  
seIled.  Different  kinds  of  thoughts,  feelings,  and  so  on  are  always  arising,  and  we  don’t  develop  our  
own  thoughts.  That’s  the  amazing  thing,  and   it’s  one  of  the  real  benefits  of  medita1on,  that  we  start  
to  see  the  thoughts  that  come  in  my  head  are  only  mine  because  they’ve  arrived  there.  

For  example,   you’re  si_ng  at   home  and  you   hear  a  liIle  click,  and  you  know  that  the  postman’s  put  
some   leIers  through  the  leIer   box.  You   go  down   to   get  'your'   leIers.  But  they’re  not  your   leIers,  
someone   else  wrote  them.  They’re  somebody   else’s  leIer  to   you;   but  as  soon  as  it  comes  through  
your  leIerbox  it’s  'your'  leIer.  

In  the  same  way,  when  you  sit   in   medita1on,   some  thought,  'click!'  comes   into   your   head.  'Oh,  my  
thought!  Why   have   I  got  this   thought?   Wrong   address.'   So  where   do  these   thoughts   come  from?  
Very   strange   things  come  inside  us.   Somehow   they   are   us,  but  somehow   they  are  not   us.  This,   of  
course,  makes  it  difficult  some1mes  to  trust  ourselves.  We  find  that  we  are  rather  impulsive.  That  we  
decide  not  to  something,  and  then  we  do  it.  

Who  is  the  one   who  does  it  when  we’ve  already   decided  not  to  do  it?   A  wind,  a  tendency,  a   habit  
blows  through,  and  suddenly  we  are  inside  that.   We  could  say  'We  have  given  ourselves   over  to  that  
tendency,'  or   'That   tendency   has   caught  us.'   It  can   feel  in  both   ways.  Some1mes  there’s  a  sense   of  
self   abandonment,  and  some1mes   we’re  taken  by  it,  as  if   some  strong  force  has  taken  us  into  that  
paIern.  

This,  of  course,  makes   it  difficult  to  trust  ourselves,   because  we  are  not  the   one  who  is  doing  what  
we  do.   This   is  a   very   tricky   thing.  Who   is  the  one  who   performs  our  ac1ons?   On  one  level,   on   a  
formal  level,  on  a  legal  level,  we  do.  But  who  is  the  actual  one  who  does  it?  In  English  we  might  say,  'I  
found  myself  dot,  dot,  dot.  I  found  myself  suddenly  wan4ng  to  phone  a  friend.'   That  is  to  say,  some  
thought  arose   in  your  mind   and  you   go  along  with   it,  and  you  do  that,  but  who  is  doing  that?  'I'  pick  
up  the  telephone,  but  where  did  that  come  from?  Something,  in  a  sense,  which  was  not  me,  because  
it  wasn't  in  my  conscious  area  of  concern,  comes  in,  and  I  find  myself  in  that.  
P a g e  |  9

Four stages of karma


From  a  dharma  point  of  view  this  is  how   karma  extends  itself:  that  we  are  the  ones  who  appear  to  be  
doing   things  which  are  outside  our   conscious  control.  We  go   along  with   something   which  appears  to  
be  the  right  thing  to  do.  

As   some   of   you  will   know   well,   there  are  four   different  stages  in  the  development  of   karma,   and  
they’re  quite  useful   to  reflect  on.  The  first  stage  is  called  'the  basis,'  and  it   means   having  the  sense  
that  subject   and   object  exist.  If   I  exist  and  you  exist,  if  the  environment  exists  external  to  me,  then,  
indeed,  I  am   being  impinged  on.  Things  are  coming   and  striking  me.  And  I  am  also  ac1vely  out   there  
looking   for  things,   things  that  I  like   and  want   more  of,  things  that  I  seek  to  avoid.  This  is  the  basis.  
Without   this  dualis1c   orienta1on  karma  won’t  arrive.  The  Tibetan  gloss  for  karma  is  ac4vity  which  is  
a  cause,  having  consequences,  le  gyu  dre.   This  ac1vity,  which  has  a  cause  in  terms  of  its  impulse,  has  
consequences  later  on  because  it’s  happening  in  a  network  where  things  are  connected.  'I  am  a  thing  
among  other   things,   and  so,  what  you  do  affects  me,  and  what  I  do   affects  you.'  If  that  is  the  limit   of  
my  sense  of  who  I  am,  then  I'm  always  going  to  be  involved  in  this  kind  of  reac1vity.  

The  second  stage  is  called  'an  inten4on'   or  'a  thought.'  So,  we’re  si_ng  here  and  suddenly   we  have  a  
thought.  Maybe  suddenly  you  see  the  sunshine  shining  on   the  carpet  and  you  think,  'Oh,  I’ll  go   for  a  
walk  later.'  It’s   a  nice  inten1on  to  have.   Some  par1cular  trigger  has  given  rise  to  this  thought;  then  
we  seek  to  actualise  the  situa1on.  

That’s  the  third  stage.  We  come  into  contact  with  the  context  and  try  to  make  our  inten1on  manifest,  
to  make  it  become  real.  So,  in  the  aVernoon  you  set  out  to  have  a  walk.  

Then,   on   the  fourth  level,   you  have   the  comple1on   of   the  sa1sfac1on   that   comes  from  agreeing,  
'Yeah.   I   went   for   a   walk.   The   sun   was   shining.   It   was   lovely.'   That   is   to   say,   I   am   completely   in  
harmony   with   my   ac1on.   Then   the   whole  thing   becomes  quite   solid.  If   the   fourth   stage  is  not   in  
harmony   …  For   example  you   go  for  a  walk,  the  sun’s  shining,  you’re  going  down  the  forest  path,  you  
trip   over   a  stone  and  you  twist  your  ankle,   and   you  hobble  back  in  pain  thinking,  'Shit.  I  don’t   know  
why  I  went  for  a  walk,'  then  going  for  a  walk  is  now  not  a  good  idea.  

So   the  fourth   level  is  about   a  kind   of   repentance.   Say,   for   example,   you   have   small   children   and  
they’re  running   around  and  they're  causing  a  lot   of  chaos  and  you  shout  at  them.   If  aVerwards  you  
think,  'Oh,  why  did  I  shout?   I  never  mean  to  shout   at  my  children,'   but  something  happens  and  you  
do  that.   So   the   fourth  stage  offers  the  possibility  of  contradic1ng  what  has  been  done  in  the  earlier  
stages.  

Of   course   every   religion   has   some  idea   about   this:   the   importance   of   repentance,   of   recognising  
when  an  ac1on  has  not  been  wholesome  or  helpful.  If   possible,  if   the  ac1on   is  not  a  good   one,  it’s  
beIer   to   stop   it   at   the   third   stage.   To   not   actually   do   it.   So,   you   might   have   an   inten1on   to   do  
something   selfish  or  harmful  and  there's  something  quite  exci1ng  and  enlivening  about  that,  but  you  
think,  'Oh.  No.  I  won’t.'   OVen  we  do  that   because  we  review  the  consequences.  We  become  aware  
of  the  inexorable,  the  inevitable  chain  of  cause   and   effect.  If  the  seed  is  planted  the  fruit  is  going   to  
come,  so,  'I  should  be  careful.  I  won’t  do  that.'  

We  can  also  stop  the  ac1on  at  the  second  stage  of  the  inten1on.  An  inten1on  starts  to   arise.  We  can  
either  indulge  it  and  develop  it,  or  release  it.  We  experience  this  when   we  do  the  kind   of   medita1on  
we  were  just  doing.  We’re  si_ng,  a  thought   comes.  It  seems  to  capture  us  and  we  go  into   a  chain   of  
thoughts.  The  sooner  we  recognise  what’s  happening,  we  can  leave  that  chain  of  thoughts  and  come  
back  to  the  breath.  The  more  we  follow  the  chain  of  thoughts,  the  more   energy  they  seem  to  have,  
the  more  solidity  and  reality  they  seem  to  have.  So,   developing  the  capacity  to  release  inten1ons  is  
very  important.  

www.simplybeing.co.uk ©2009 James Low


P a g e  |  10

Then  we   can   also   make  a  change  on   the  first  step,   which   is  to   say   the  percep1on  to   subject  and  
object  are  strongly  real.  If  we  can  stop  construing  the  world  in  terms  of  self  and  other,  with   ourselves  
as  a  consciousness  living   inside  our  body  looking  out  –   with   hopes  and  fears,  wan1ng   to   get  good  
things,  trying  to  avoid  bad  things  –  then  the  agita1on  of   that  can  be  allowed   to  release,  and  then  we  
can  be  more  relaxed,  more  open  to  the  circumstances.  

What   we   call   an   individual   self   is   a   par1cular   kind   of   vibra1on,   or   a   par1cular   kind   of   knot.  
Some1mes  it’s  described  in  terms  of  aIachment,  we  are  aIached  to  an  idea  of  an  individual  self,  but  
essen1ally  it’s  a  par1cular   sort  of  absorp1on,  that   we  are  caught  up  in  something.  Just  as  you  might  
hear  a   song   and   like  it,   and   then   it  buzzes  around  in   your   head,  the   idea   of   being   a  self-­‐exis1ng  
person,  an  individual  agent,  also  vibrates  inside  us.  

The  ques1on  is  how  to  release  that,  and   that’s  the  work  of  all  the  different  dharma  paths.  They’re  all  
concerned  to  stop   these  four  stages  of  karma.  In  par1cular  the  first   stage,  because   that  first  stage  is  
like  the  root.  If   you  imagine  these  four  stages  like  a  tree,   the  root  and  then  the  trunk   and  then  the  
finer  branches  going  out  and  then   the  leaves,  if  you  repent  aVer  an   ac1on  that  you’ve  done   that’s  
like  plucking   off  a   leaf.  If   you  stop  the  ac1vity   it  cuts  the  branches.   If  you   stop  the  inten1on  it’s   like  
cu_ng  the  trunk,   but   liIle   sprouts   can  s1ll  come   out   of   it.   But   if   you   cut   the  basic   dualis1c  view,  
that’s  like  cu_ng  the  root.  It  doesn’t  grow  anymore.  That’s  why  Buddhism  has  a  view  of  libera1on,  or  
awakening:  because  there  is  a  root.  That’s  what  the  Buddha  taught  in  that  first  teaching.  There  is  a  
root  cause  to  samsara,  to  all  our  suffering,  and,  if  we  cut  that,  everything  goes  free.  You  don’t  have  to  
spend   the  1me  like  a  gardener   taking   out   the  weeds,  pruning,  plan1ng,  and  so   on.  Everything  comes  
free  by  itself.

But,  of  course,  we  find  ourselves  in  a  situa1on  that’s  not  quite  like  that,  because  most  of  the  1me  we  
are   at   the   mercy   of   the   various   thoughts   and   feelings   and   inten1ons   that   arise   inside   us.   We  
recognise  aVer  the   fact,  aVer  the  event  that  something  has  occurred,  and  because  of   that,  trus1ng  
ourselves  is  difficult.  

Consciousness and awareness


This  raises  two  ques1ons.  One:  can  we  gain  a  beIer   content  to  our  mind?  That  is  to  say,  can  we  have  
a  beIer  quality   of   thought,  a  more  ethical  kind  of  thought,  a  more  easy  sense  of  being   in  rela1on  to  
the   world   so   that   we   don’t   become   full   of   envy,   or   anger,   or   whatever?     But   it   also   raises   the  
ques1on:  well,  who  is  the  one  who   has  these  thoughts?  That   is  to  say,  we  can   focus  our  aIen1on  on  
clarifying  the  content  of   our   mind,  or   we  can  focus  aIen1on  on  the  mind  itself.   Who  is  the  one  who  
is  having  these  thoughts?  Because  if  the  one  who  is  having  these  thoughts  can  be  opened  up,  then  it  
becomes  less  important  what  the  content  of  the  mind  is.  

If  you   are  an  alcoholic  and  your  favourite  drink  is,  say,  cognac,  then,  if   possible,  you’ll  drink  cognac.   If  
cognac  is  not  available,  quite  possibly  you  have  a  hierarchy   of   desire.  You  might  think,  'Okay,  then  I’ll  
have   the   whiskey.'  If   the  whiskey’s  not  there,  'How  about   some   gin?'   If  gin’s  not  there,  red  wine.   If  
red   wine’s  not   there,  white   wine.   And   so   on,   all  the   way  down   un1l   you   end   up  with   methylated  
spirits,  domes1c  cleaning  materials,  and  so  on.  A  good  alcoholic  will  drink  anything.  

In  that   way  you  can  spend   a  lot  of   1me  organising   external   behaviour  and   in  some  Buddhist  paths  
that’s  very  important.   For  example,   for  monks  and  nuns  there  are  many,  many  rules  and  regula1ons  
to  try   to  protect  them  from  engagement  with  disturbing  situa1ons.  The  idea  is  that  the  mind  is  very  
unseIled  and  trembling,  and  if  you   put  an  object  near  it,  it  will   go   into  a  vibra1on   with  that  object.  
Because  the  mind  is  so  fragile,  so  sensi1ve,  it’s  beIer   to  keep  dangerous  objects  at   bay;  and  there  is  
some  truth  in  that.  We  have  to  be  careful  of   a  kind  of  hubris,  or   infla1on,  whereby  we  imagine  that  
we  are  much  more  sorted  and  clear  that  we  are.  Vulnerability  is  always  there.  
P a g e  |  11

Some  of   you   will  know  this   story   that  Gampopa  tells  in   the  famous   book   The   Jewel  Ornament   of  
Libera4on  about  a  man  who,  when  he  was  young,  was  a  general,  a  great  military   commander,  and  he  
got   1red   of   killing   and   he   decided   to   prac1se  media1on.   So,   he   took   his   vows  and  he   started   to  
prac1ce  medita1on,   and  then   he  went  and  did  a  retreat  in  a  cave  in   the  hills,  and  every  day  when  he  
did  his  medita1on  he  would  make  some  offerings,  and  at  the  end  of  the  offerings  he  would  go  and  sit  
outside  and   scaIer  some  of   the  food  from  the  offerings  and  the  birds  would  come  and  eat  it.  One  
day   he  was  si_ng   and  he  throws  out  this  food.  Many,  many  birds  arrive,   and  he  thinks,   'Oh.  If  I  had  
as  many   soldiers  as  there  are  birds,  I  could  go  down  into  the  valley  and  defeat  all  my   enemies.'  So,  he  
leV  his  cave  and  went  down  in  the  valley  and  put  on  his  armour  and  become  a  soldier  again.  

These  tendencies  that   are  in   our   mind,  they   don’t  just  vanish  in  an  instant.  We   can’t   just   say,   'I'm  
going  to  relax.'  This  is,  on  one  level,  the  very  frightening  thing   about  Buddhism:  as  soon  as  you  start  
to   believe  in  many  different  lives,  it’s  not  just  going  to  a   therapist  and   thinking  about  how  difficult  
your   childhood  was  and  what  your  parents  did  to  you  and  so  on,  and  then  you  resolve  these  neurosis  
and  you’re  sorted.  In  all  your  past  lives  you  had  parents,  and  many  of  them  were  probably   living   in  
Vienna   and  quite  neuro1c,  so   you  need  an  awful   lot   of   therapy.   That’s  what   happens  when  these  
tendencies  arise  in  our  mind;  we  don’t  know  where  they  all  come  from.  

Clearly  there  are  two  things  here.  One  is  when  we  look,  for  example,  at  other  people,  we   can  think,  
'Oh.  You   are  separate  from   me,  so  if  you  speak  to  me  or  you   do  something  towards  me,  in  the   space  
between  me   and   you  I  can  think  about  what  you’re  doing.'   That  kind  of   object  is  reasonably  easy  to  
handle.  What  is  much  more   difficult  is  our  internal  objects:  thoughts,   sensa1ons.  We  don’t  have  any  
perspec1ve  on  them.  We  don’t  see  them  coming.  They’re  already  inside  us;  they’re  already   us.  That’s  
why  media1on  is  difficult.  The  real  objects  which  are  dangerous  to  us  are  not   the  external  objects.  In  
the   story   of   the   man   [medita1ng]   in   the  cave,   the   birds   aren’t   dangerous.   The   birds  come,   they  
s1mulate  something.  What  is  dangerous  is  the  thought  in  his  head,  the  memory,  because  it’s  arising  
in  him,  as  him,  because  he’s  iden1fied   with   it  –  that’s   the  real  danger.  As  soon  as  he   goes  into  the  
thought  and   the  thought   goes  into  him,  that,  then,  becomes  the  site  of  his  iden1ty.  That’s  who  he  is.  
He  went  'Ah,  I’m  a  soldier.  What  am  I  doing  here?'  and  then  he’s  off  into  a  new  ac1vity.  

Part  of  the  prac1ce  of  media1on   is  to   become  more  aware  of  the  subtle  ways  in  which  we  fuse  with  
the  content  of   our  mind.  This  is  difficult  because  the  way  in  which  we  process  our   experience...   in  
buddhism  it  would  be  what  we  translate  as  consciousness;  the  Tibetan  gloss  is  a  kind  of  the  knowing  
of  forms,  or  a  forma1ve  knowing.  That   is  to  say,  I’m  conscious  of   something.  I’m  conscious  that  it’s  
the   morning.   I’m   conscious   that   there’s   a   lot   of   informa1on   here   so   you   might   get   a   bit  
overwhelmed.  I  can   be   conscious  of   lots  of   things.  That   is  to   say,  'I   am  aware   of   this.   I   have   my  
aCen4on  on  this.'  Consciousness  always  takes  an   object.   We’re  always  conscious  of   something,  and  
it’s  because  of  that  that  subject  and  object  are  turning  all  the  1me.  

Awareness
But  the  Buddha  pointed  to  another  aspect  of  our  existence,   one  we  might  call  the  buddha  nature,  or  
the   enlighten  mind,   and  this  is  not  a  consciousness.  It’s  not  a  specific,  unique,  individual  moment   of  
experience   of   something.   Rather,   it’s   a   panoramic   awareness   in   which   subject   and   object   are  
revealed.  

That  is  to  say,  I’m  si_ng  here.  I’m  looking  at  you.   I’m  conscious  of  you.  I  am  conscious  of  you,  but  I’m  
also  aware  of  being  conscious   of  you.  I  can  just  be  conscious  of   you.  I  can  just  be  in  it  and  then  it’s  
quite  intense,  but  I  can  also  have  a  more  relaxed  awareness,   'Oh,  I’m  conscious  of   you,  I’m  conscious  
of  you.  You’re  wearing  red.  You’re  wearing   brown,'   and  so  on.  The   awareness  con1nues  to  reveal  all  
the  different  moments  of  a  par1cular  conscious  rela1on  with  an  aspect  of  the  environment.  

It’s  this  difference   which  is  the  basis   for  awakening,  or  enlightenment.  Consciousness  will   always  be  
busy,  consciousness  will  always  be  messy,  and  this  mess  leads  to   a  situa1on  where  the  more  you  try  

www.simplybeing.co.uk ©2009 James Low


P a g e  |  12

to  1dy  it,   the  more  it  creates  another  disturbance.  If  you   have  a  room  that  has  a  lot  of  dust   in  it  and  
you  start  brushing  the  dust,   the  dust   will  go  off  what  it's  seIled  on  and  go  off   into  the  air.  Then  for  a  
while,  as  long  as  it’s  floa1ng  in   the  air,   you  think,  'Oh,  that  looks  clean,'   but   leave  it  half  an  hour  and  
it  falls  back  down  again.  So,  because  we  are  linked  into  this  mesh  of  connectedness,  when  you  try  to  
clarify   one  part,  what  we  tend   to   do   is  just   displace  the  disturbance  into  another  part,  and  then  it  
comes  back  to  us.   Which  is  why   the  effort  of  purifica1on  is  endless  if  one  approaches  it  in  the  wrong  
way.  

There’s  an  famous   story  of   an  early  Kadampa  Lama  who  went  to  his  teacher  and  said  that  his  mind  
was  always  disturbed,   and  he  wasn’t  sure  what  to   do   with  that  disturbance.   His  teacher   gave   him  
two   piles  of   stones,  one   white  stones,  one  black   stones,  and  he   said  every  1me  you  get  a  nega1ve  
thought  you  put  a  black  stone  in  front  of  you,  and  every  1me  you  get  a  good  thought  you  put  a  white  
stone   in   front   of   you.  At   first,   the   person  would   sit  for   their  media1on,   and  at  the  end   of   it  they  
would  have  a   big   mountain   of  black  stones  in  front  of  them,   maybe  one  or  two  white   stones.  The  
months  went   by,   and   then   gradually   a   big   pile  of   white  stones,   maybe   one   or   two   black   stones.  
Eventually  he  had  no  black   stones  at  all,  so  he  went  to  his  teacher  and  said,  'Oh  master.  Look!  Now  
my  mind   is   clear.'   He  said,  'Okay.  Now  con4nue   medita4ng  un4l  you  have  no  stones   at  all   in  front  of  
you,'   because  if   you  s1ll  have  thoughts,   good  thoughts,  and   you’re  iden1fying  with  these  thoughts,  
and  these   thoughts  seem  to  be  the  basis  of   who  you  are,  you  cannot  stabilise   the  nature  of   what  
manifests.  Sooner  or   later  some  wind  of  bad  karma  will  blow  you,  and   more  bad  thoughts  will  come  
and  then  you’ll  be  shocked:  'But  I  thought  I  was  sorted.'  

This  is  the  difficulty.  We  don’t  actually   live  in   a  sort   of   New   Age  view   of   onward  and   upward,  and  
everything  becoming  more  beau1ful   and  more  sorted.  In  our  world,  things  go  up   and  they  go  down,  
so  if   you’re  trying  to  sort  things   out  into  this  good   category,  bad  category,   the  work   is  endless.   You  
just  keep  yourself  on  a  kind  of  treadmill  going  round  and  round  and  round.  

Our aim
In   par1cular,   from   the   point   of   view   of   dzogchen,   our   aim   is   to   awaken   to   the   actuality   of   an  
awareness  which   is  both   separate  from  consciousness,  and  non-­‐blocking  of  consciousness.  Separate  
from  it,  in  that,   it   is  a  domain  which  is  untouched  and  unchanging;  but  not  blocking  of   it,  because,  in  
order  to  be  in  the  world  with  others,  in  order  to   manifest  a  compassionate  connec1on  with  others,  
you  have  to  be  able  to  register  what   is  going   on.  It’s  not  that  our  experience  of   others,  our  take   of  
events,  is  wrong  or  deluded.  It’s  just  that  it’s  not  the  whole  game.  It’s  not  the  only  game  in  town.  

What  we’ve  just  been  looking   at  is  the  fact  that  many   things  manifest  for   us,  as  us,  which   are  not  us.  
So  my  sense  of   being  an  individual,  an  autonomous  subject,  having  a  willpower,  a  des1ny  which  is  my  
own,   which   I’m  going   to   forge...  we  start  to  see  maybe  that’s  not  real.   Maybe  what  happens  is   I’m  
aware  of   my  life  as  it  occurs,  but  I’m  not  in  charge  of   it.   What   the   Buddha’s  indica1ng   is  that  the  
suffering  of  samsara  arises  because  we  try  to  control  that  which  can’t  be  controlled.  We  try  to  be  the  
king   or  the  queen   who  will  dominate  the  realm  of  experience;  but,  actually,  as  we  manifest,  we  are  
par1cipants  in  the  ongoing,  evolving  field  of  experience.  We’re  not  in  charge  of  it.  The  body   changes.  
We   get   a  bit   sick.   All  sorts  of   things  happen   to  us.  We   didn’t  cause  these  on  the  level  of   being   a  
conscious  subject.  We  may  well  have   caused  them,  or  planted  the  seeds  of   their  arising,  in   terms  of  
ac1ons  in  past  lives  which  generate  them.  

We’re  having  to  work  with  a  field  which  is  beyond  our  control,  and  that’s  where  an   awareness,  which  
is  not  an  en1ty,   is  vital,   because   as  long   as  we  iden1fy   ourselves   as  an   en1ty  like  other   iden11es,  
then  we’re  all  just  banging  into  each  other.  Our  life  is  then  like  one  of  these  pin  ball  machines  where  
you  pull   back  a  handle  and   you  set  the  ball  off,  and  as  it  goes  off   it   hits  the   bumpers,  lights  come  on  
and  it  gets  bounced  and  thrown  around.  It’s  what  happens  in  reac1vity  all  the  1me.  
P a g e  |  13

Rather,  stepping  back,  we  can  have  a  state  of  clarity  which  reveals  that   ac1vity.  It’s  not  that  you  have  
to  avoid   the  world  and  be  frightened  of   the  world,   but  the  one   who  is  busy   and  involved  is  energy,  
and  energy  is  always  changing.  That  is  to  say,  who  we  are  is  not  a  thing.  

For  example,  I  am  speaking  now.  We  can  say,  'These  are  my  words,'  but  in   my  experience  I’m  si_ng  
here   and  words  are  coming   out.  I  don’t  know  where   they  come  from,   and  then  they're  gone.  They  
come  up  from  some  place,   they  go  out,  and  they’re  gone.  I  am   aware  of   being  here  with  you,  and  
words  are  coming  out  and   being  gone.  To  say,  'I  am  talking  to  you'  might   imply  that  I  know  what   I’m  
going  to  say.   But  how  could   I  know   what  I   am   going  to  say?  Then  I  would  need  to  write  it  on  a  bit   of  
paper   and  pretend  we’re  having   a  conference:   'Here   I’m  giving  you  something   I  prepared  earlier.'   I  
don’t  know  if  you’ve  ever  presented  a   paper  at  a  conference;   you  find  your  mind  being   distracted.  
So,  you’re  reading   the  paper  and,  because  it’s  a  conference,  you  have   to  have   read  it   a  few  1me  to  
know  what  you’re  going  to  say,  so  your  mind's  thinking  of  other  things  while  you  read  your  paper.  

If  you  want  to   be  here,  the  peculiar   thing   is,   in  being   here  and  being   present,  you’re  present  as   an  
observer.  This  is  what  being   present  is.  You’re  present  with  the  ac1vity  of  yourself  as  it  manifests,  but  
you’re  not   doing   it.   In   the   dzogchen   tradi1on   this   is   seen   as  an   absolutely   central   fact:   that   the  
illusion  of  an  ego,  a  personal  causal  agent,  is  one  of   the  great  obstacles  to  freedom.  Our  awareness  is  
never  captured,  never  trapped.  Our  energy  is  never  ceasing,  but  energy  arises  as  part  of  the  field.  

That  is  to  say,  we  speak  to  different  people  in  different  ways.  How  they  are  influences  how  we  speak.  
We’re  s1ll  speaking,  but   we’re   speaking  to   them,  with  them.  How  they  are  is  the  co-­‐determinant   of  
our   speaking.   Our   speaking   is   not   from   some   liIle   personal   factory   inside   that  has  this   standard  
commodity.  When  we’re  really  speaking  with  someone,  when  we’re  communica1ng,  it’s  fresh.  

Of  course,  a  lot  of  the  1me  we  do  have  a  factory   inside  us.  Our  personal  neuro1c   factory;  and  in  this  
factory  there’s  24  hour  produc1on.  We  also  have  warehouses  of  familiar  thoughts,   and  of   course  it’s  
very  expensive  to  keep  things  in  a  warehouse,  so  any   opportunity   we  get  we  want  to  pump  it  out  our  
mouth  and  get   some  relief.  So,  we  tell  people  the  same  old  stories  again  and   again.  We  do   a  number,  
and  this  number  is  a  kind  of  death.  It’s  a  death,   because  it  kills  communica1on.  It  kills  the  mutuality,  
the   to-­‐ing   and   fro-­‐ing   of   really   mee1ng   someone,   but   it   also   deadens   us   to   the   fact   that   these  
thoughts  and  feelings  are  not  solid.  

When   you’re  obsessed  about  something,  when  you’re  hurt  about  something   –  maybe  you  feel  your  
boss  gives  you  a  bad  1me  at  work,  or  there’s  something  wrong  in  your  rela1onship,  or  you’re  worried  
about  your  kids  –  when  the  mind  goes  round  and  round  these  things,  they   become  more  solid,  more  
real,  and  it  becomes  very  important  to  talk  about  them.  But,  of   course,   when   you  talk  about  them  
you  make  them  more  real.  Usually  there  is  no  solu1on  to  these  kind  of  problems.  Kids  are  weird  for  a  
while.   Parents  get  old  and  sick.  There’s  not  much  to  do  about  it.  They’re  going  to  be  old  and  sick,   so  
you  start  to  worry  about  them.  'Okay.  I  can  do  that.'  It  won’t  change  the  situa1on.  So,  then  you  think,  
'I’m   so   worried  about   my   mother.  What  will   I  do?'   Nobody  knows.   People  get  old.  What   are  they  
going  to  do?  

The  mind   then  becomes  preoccupied  with  a  problem  that  should  be  solved,  but  it’s  not  a  problem  to  
be  solved.  Essen1ally  the   person's  saying,  'I   don’t  like   to   have  these  difficult  thoughts  and  I  don’t  like  
to  be  lonely  with  them.  If   I  tell  you  about  them  I’ll  feel   beCer.'  That’s  an   instant  gra1fica1on.   There’s  
some  relief   in  doing  that,  but  structurally   what  you  do  is  you  reinforce  the  meaning  of   the  content.  
You  take  your  thought  seriously,  you  rest  inside  the  thought,  and  now   you  have  to  talk  about  it  again.  
Now  you  have  to  talk  about  it  again.  

When  people  develop  obsessive  compulsive  disorder  and  they   find  they   have  to   check   the  door,  or  
the  fire,  or  wash  their  hands  again  and  again,  to  anyone  observing  them,  they’re  quite  mad!  There  is  
absolutely  no   need   to   do   it,  but  in   their   head   there  is  an  absolute  need  to  do  it,   and  that’s  a  very  
terrible  thing  when  that  happens.  The  thought  that  arises  in  the  mind  has  cut  off   from  how   the  world  

www.simplybeing.co.uk ©2009 James Low


P a g e  |  14

operates.    The  map   in  the  head  and  the  territory  outside  are  now  at   180  degrees,  there’s  almost  no  
connec1on  between  them.  But  the  person   con1nues  to  act  according   to  their  map,  and,  of   course,  
they  bang   into  the  world  again  and  again,  and   gradually  their  life  will  become  very   small,  because  
they  can’t  go  out  of   the  house  and  they   can’t...  oVen   they   end  up  just   si_ng  in  a   chair.  They   can’t  
touch  anything   and  they  don’t  want   anyone  to  touch   them.  It’s   a  terrible,  terrible  situa1on.  We  can  
have  the  same  sort  of  event  in  a  much  soVer  form  when  we  get  caught  up  in  something.  

Trusting ourselves
The   central  thing   about,  'How   do  we   come   to   trust   ourselves?'   has  these   two   aspects:  first   of   all,  
looking   at  the  content  of   the  mind,  seeing   what  is  the  actual  nature  of  thought,  feeling,  sensa1on,  
and  so  on;  and,  secondly,  observing  the  one  who  is  having  that  experience.  Looking,  ourselves,  at  the  
immediate   moment   in   which   we   are   aware   of   what   is   going   on,   and   through   that,   star1ng   to  
separate  the  experience  of   awareness  from  consciousness.  Consciousness  is  the  aspect  of  our  mental  
func1oning  that  always  takes  an  object,  we're  always  conscious  of  something;  and  awareness  reveals  
phenomena,  but   it  is   not   standing   in   rela1on  to   them.   That  is  to  say,  it's  not  condi1oned  by  them,  
which  is  how  the  Buddha  described  nirvana:  it   is   the   uncondi1oned.  But  as   soon  as  we  become  our  
individual,  personal  self,  every  event  condi1ons  and  moves  us.  

Are  there  any  thoughts  or  ques1ons  about  that?

Question on progress.

Student:   Well,  I  kept  thinking  about  progress,  the  western  idea  that  we  can  make  progress  and  
improve  ourselves,  and  this  negates  that  completely.  And  yet,  it  seems  to  me,  that’s  quite  something  
that  we  also  just  struggle  with  as  an  idea  in  western  culture.

James:     Buddhism   has   no  no1on  of   progress  in   the  modernist  sense,  because   Buddhism  is  
linked  with  tradi1on.  Buddhism  says  the  truth  was  revealed  a  long   1me  ago.  The  best   thing   you  can  
do  with   your  life  is  try   to  understand  the   truth   that  was   revealed  a  long   1me  ago,  and  if  you   spend  
your  life  being  very  busy   with  modernist   projects  of  development,  there  will   be  no  1me  to  find  the  
truth  revealed  in  the  tradi1on.

Modernism,  in  its  new  interna1onal  capitalist  form,  is  so  totally  opposed  to  tradi1on  of  any  kind,  that  
things  are  being  rooted  out   again   and  again,  poli1cally,  socially,  and  that   makes  the  con1nua1on   of  
dharma   in   the   world   very   unlikely.   But,   it   makes   the   con1nua1on   of   human   beings  in   the  world  
unlikely  too.

Student:   But,   there’s   also   the  idea   that   we  have  that   we  can   make  progress,   whereas,   in   a  
certain  sense,  this  undermines  that.

James:     But  progress  towards  what?

Student:   The   idea  that  we  can   go  forward,  that   things  will  improve,   that  if  you  do   something  
about   it,   it   gets   beIer.   And   that’s   not   what   we’re   doing   really.   I   mean,   we   are   as   an   aspira1on  
towards  Buddhism,  but  in  any  other  sense,  not.

James:     The  thing   about   change  is  surely  that,  with  each  level  of  change,  we  iden1fy  with  the  
new  level.  We  learn  how  to  do  it,   even  if  we  don’t  par1cularly  like  it.  We  might  be  a  bit  nostalgic,  but  
we  tend  to  lock  onto  the  level  of  the  culture  that  manifests  in  our  childhood.  That  becomes  the  main  
template   for   how   we   think   things   are.   So   kids   growing   up   now   are   completely   into   computer  
technology,  and  people  of  my  age,  not  so  much.  
P a g e  |  15

A  hundred  years  ago,  many  people  would  have  had  a  well,  and  they   would  have  gone  to  the  well  and  
got  the  water  from  the  well.  These  people  managed  to  wash  every  now  and  then,  they  managed  to  
make  soup  and  to  make  tea.  They  lived.  So  inside  their  frame  of  reference,  they  were  doing  okay.

Then,  when  you  get   a  tap  with   running   water,  you   think,  'Hey,  this  is  preCy  good.  I  don’t  need  to  go  
out  to  the  well.'  Then  when  you   get  a  running  tap  with  hot  water,  'Hey,  this   is   fantas4c.'  So,   you  can  
say  that’s  progress.    But  progress  in  terms  of  what?  For  the  people  who  just  had  a  well,  and  had  no  
no1on  of   hot  water  on  tap,  life   was  okay.  These  people,  because   they  were  having  to   take  the  cold  
water  from  the  well,   probably   got  a   bit  more   arthri1s   in   their   fingers,  but   people  also   get   arthri1s  
nowadays,  even  though  they’ve  got  hot  showers.

So  I  think   progress  is  one  of  these  kind   of   illusions,  that  each  1me  we  move  on,   we  think,  'Oh,  this  is  
it!  This   is  beCer.  We  can’t  go  back.'  'This  is  beCer'   is  part  of  the  lie  that  tells  you  this  house  only  has  a  
front  door,  it  has   no  back   door.   You  can’t  get  out  the  back   door,  you  can’t  go  into  the  past.  You  are  
condemned  to  walk  into  the  future.  Therefore,  let’s  say  'The  future’s  great.  This  is  good.  Ah  ha!'   You  
can’t  go  back.    It's  gone.    It's  gone.

The  modernist  fantasy  of   progress  is   a  denial  of   impermanence,  because  it’s   a  fixa1on.  'The   future  
will  be   beCer,  it’s   looking  up.  Hey,   let’s  end   poverty!'   So  some  rock  and  roll  bands  get  together,  'End  
poverty   now.'   Fantas1c   idea.   For   a  while,   people   cheer,   buy   the  t-­‐shirt,  'Yes,   yes,   yes.'   Any   sign   of  
poverty  ending?  No.  Any  likelihood  poverty  will  end?  No.  But,  'Let’s  end  poverty.'  

Human   beings   are   very   stupid.   That’s   what   the   Buddha   taught;   he   said,   'You   want   to   believe   in  
something.'   You’re  very  lucky,  you’ve  come  into  the  place   where  beliefs  are   pumped  out  ten  a  day,  
and   modernism   gives  you  more  beliefs  than  you  ever  had  before.  You  can  believe  in  anything.  Good  
luck.

So   that’s  what   progress   is:   progress  is  an   ever   escala1ng   realm   of   fantasy.   Because,   what   do   we  
want?  You  go  into  the  supermarket,  you   know,   twenty  kinds  of  chocolate,  five  different  kinds  of  rice.  
All  of   these  things,  'Which   one   will  I   have?'   Depends  what   you   want.   'I   don’t   know   what  I   want.  I  
don’t  want  to  fucking  think  about  twenty  kinds  of  chocolate.  I  don’t  want  to  think  about  it,'  but  you  
have  to.  That’s  progress.  

Student:   Because  it  has  the  idea  that  if  you  can  do  things  in  a  prehistoric  kind  of  way,  like  the  
way   you  use   your   caIle  to   thresh  your   corn,   it’s   completely   backward,   and   they’re  primi1ve  and  
we’re   terribly   sorry,   and   we  must   try   and   change  this.  It’s   a  bit   like   that,   you   know,  people  who  
belong   to  that   world,   that's  something   we  should  discard,   and  I  think   that  affects  even  our  way   of  
approaching  medita1on  or  teaching.

James:     That’s  right.  That’s  right.  When  our  lives  are  very,   very  fast,  it’s  very  difficult   to  enter  
a  state  of  medita1on.  I  remember  being  in  Ladakh  some  years  ago,  and  one  of  the  young   Ladakhis  I  
knew  had  set  up  a  mill  for  grinding   the  corn.   And   they   would  grind   the  ordinary   corn,  but  they  also  
ground  the  roasted  corn  that  they  used  for  making  tsampa,   which  is  what  Tibetan  people  eat  quite  a  
lot.  Roast  the  barley,  and   then  you  grind  it,  and   eat  it.  And  he  was  saying  how,  when  he  got  his  new  
mill,  he  made  a  whole  batch,  and  he  took   some  to  his  family.  His  grandmother  said,  'Oh,  this  tastes  
really  bad.   Why   would   you   want  to  eat  this?  It   doesn’t  taste   nice.   We   do  it  by  hand,  that   is   much  
beCer.'   And  he   said,   'Yeah,  but,  Gran,  if  we   did  it  by  hand  we   don’t  have   4me  to   do  anything.'   She  
said,  'Well  what  do  you  want  to  do?'.  But  of  course,  he  was  a  young  man,  he  wanted  to  go  into  town,  
sit  in  the  café,  talk  to   the  foreigners,  and  so  on.  But  granny’s  just  si_ng  there,   grinding  her  corn  and  
doing  her  mantra,  because  you  can  do   mantra  and  grind  corn,  but  you  can’t  do  your   mantra  in  the  
café  talking  to  people,  being  modern.  

This  is   part   of   the   problem.  What   these   machines  do,   is   they   create   this  god   of   efficiency,  which  
means  we  get  the  task  done  faster  so  we  have  more  1me  to,   dot,  dot,  dot,  whatever   you  like.   You  

www.simplybeing.co.uk ©2009 James Low


P a g e  |  16

have  free  1me.  What  will   you  do  with  your  free  1me?   Get   a  video,    go  eat  a  pizza,  fulfil  your  human  
des1ny?  That’s  a  real  ques1on.  You  do  these  things  but  you  get  a  bit  bored  with  them.  

One  of   the  things  that   progress  has  brought  is  boredom.   It’s  a  very   interes1ng   thing,   if   you   go   in  
quiet  countries,  like  in  India,  if  you  go  into  a  village,   you   see  lots  of  people  si_ng  around,  and  they're  
cha_ng.   They’re  not   bored,  they’re  just  cha_ng.  They’re  not  doing  anything,  nothing   is  happening,  
but  they’re  not  bored.  The  condi1on  of  many  people  nowadays  is  absolute  boredom,  and  so  we  have  
ever   increasing  use  of   cocaine.  Cocaine  speeds  you  up,   then   you  can  go  to  a   nightclub  and  you  can  
get   more   experience.   And   the   experience,   the   intense   experience,   is   the   an1dote   of   boredom,  
because  actually,  these  ac1vi1es  are  not  sa1sfying.  

This   is   one   of   the   central   ques1ons   for   us   in   these   days   together   is,   'What   is   the   nature   of  
sa4sfac4on?'   Does   being   busy   and   ge_ng   a  lot   give   more   sa1sfac1on   than   doing   something   very  
simple?   Does   the   fact   that   you   work   hard   and   you   make   a  lot   of   money   and   you   become   very  
successful   and   people  admire   you,   does  that  give  any   real   sa1sfac1on?   Because,   essen1ally,  what  
you  do  is  you   create  yourself  as  a  product,  yourself  as  an   en1ty,  and  the  more  you  exist  as  an  en1ty,  
and  you  get  these   quali1es  that  pull   you   up,  you  then  have  the  anxiety  something   will  change  and  
bring  you  down.  So  you’re  a  successful  musician,  and  then  your  next  two  records  don’t  sell  and  you  
will  go  back  into  oblivion,  and  that’s  not  very  nice.  

So  how  should   we  live?  It’s  an  absolutely   central  ques1on,   bearing   in   mind  that   the  dharma  is  not    
concerned  with  ‘progress’  in  the  modern  sense  of  the  word.

How  our  assump+ons  constrain  us.


We’ve   looked  at  some  of   the  factors  whereby  the  sense   that  we  have   of  our  own  authority  and  our  
own   control   over   our   situa1on   may   be   an   illusion.   How   we   are   changes   according   to   the   many  
different   condi1onings   and   causal   movements   that   arise   and   so     it   would   be   unwise   to   trust  
ourselves.  

Generally  speaking,   it’s  beIer  when  our  poli1cal  leaders  are  able  to  listen.   At  certain   1mes,   we’ve  
had  very   dictatorial  leaders  who  didn’t  want   to   listen  to   other   people,  and  when  you  get  that  very  
hierarchical   structure   where   everybody   has   to   listen   to   only   one   voice,   things   become   rather  
dangerous.  

Part  of  recognising  that  we’re  not   so  reliable  means  we  should  try  to  trust  other   people.  Now,  just  as  
we’re  not  very  trustworthy,  they  also  are  not  very  trustworthy,  but  somehow,   through  conversa1on  
and   sharing   and   communica1on,  we  can   each   illuminate  bits  of   our   lives.  That’s   a  very   important  
principle.  That  is  to  say,  'I’m  healthier  when  I’m  in  contact  with  other  people.'  The  ques1on,  of  course,  
is  how  we’re  in  contact  with  other  people.  

We  can  try  to  coerce  other  people  into   reinforcing   what  we  believe,   agreeing  with  us,  and  so  on;  we  
can  select  people  who  are  likely  to  agree  with   us.  That  becomes  a  bit   of   a  travesty;  it’s  a  mockery   of  
the   principle  of   communica1on.  But  if  we  can,  in  a  hearDelt  way,  try   to  describe   our  experience  and  
listen   to  other   people’s   response,  as  you   would   have   in   a  good   group   therapy,  that  opens  up   the  
possibility   of   seeing   our   blind   spots,  our   hidden   areas,  but   also  seeing   the   very   rela1ve  nature   of  
what  we  take  to  be  real.  

In   London,   quite   some   1me  ago   now,   the   snowdrops   came   up,   and   then   the  crocuses,   then   the  
daffodils:   the  flowers  of   early   spring.   And   then   I   come   here  and  I’m   very   surprised;   the   daffodils  
aren’t  out  and  the  snowdrops  are  s1ll  here.  'Oh,  things   are  very  slow  here,'    but  the  people  who  live  
here  probably  think,  'Oh,  things  are  very  quick  down  in  the  valley.'  
P a g e  |  17

The   more   we  can  see:   what  feels   strong  and  real  and   true  to  me  is  just   the  logic  of   my  situa1on,  it  
has  no  inherent  validity  in  it,  and  if  the  factors  were  different,  things  would  be  different.  That’s   one  
of  the  important  things  of  communica1on,  is  really  awakening  to,  'Other  people  have  other  lives.'  

We’re  not  all  homogenised,  we’re  not  clones  of  each  other.    To  be  alive  is  a  very  individual  thing,  and  
so   respec1ng   the   individuality   of   others  –   and   finding   support   through   their   difference   and   their  
individuality  to  be  our   own   individual  self   –   that’s  a  very   important  part,  par1cularly   in   dzogchen.  
We’re  not  trying   to   control  other   people  and   make  them   the  way   we   want  them  to  be,  but  we’re  
actually  experiencing  their  vibrant  difference  as  an  affirma1on  of  our  difference.  

Rather   than  feeling  anxious  because  other  people  don’t  agree  with  us,  try  to  be  curious.   Curiosity  is  
at  the  heart  of  any  inves1ga1on  of  ourselves,   and  curiosity  can  take  us  into  looking  at  things  as  they  
are.   The  word  that’s  oVen  used  for   wisdom  in  Tibetan,   sherab,  means,  essen1ally,  a  kind  of   curiosity.  
It’s  a  kind  of  knowing  which  is  checking  things  out,  which  is  looking  into  how  they  actually  are.  

If  we  start   to  see  that  we’re  not   quite  trustworthy,  then  what   do  we  have   to  do  in  order  to  be  more  
trustworthy?   This  is  where   the   different   kinds  of   Buddhist   paths  open  up.  Some   will  say   that  you  
have  to   remove  your  obscura1ons,  purify  your  sins,  and  so  on.  Some  will  say  you  have  to  integrate,  
or  make  a  strong   connec1on,  with   a   symbolic,  divine  form,  which  will  give  you  a  bond,   a   link  into  
your  true  nature.  

In  dzogchen,  which  is  the  school  or  the  view  that  we’re  most  focusing  on,  it’s  that  we  have  to  start  to  
try  to  see  exactly  who  we  are.  Now,  we’ve  always  been   who  we  are;  that’s  what  we  are.  And  yet,  we  
don’t   see  it.  That’s  something   very  strange.  How  is  it   that  we  don’t  recognise  who  we  are?  Because  
we  are  looking  at  something  else.  

If  you  look  in  a  mirror  when   you’re  cleaning  your  teeth,  that  mirror  tends  to  show  you  your  head  and  
your   shoulders.  You  could   look  in   that  mirror  for   a  hundred  years  and   it  wouldn’t   tell  you  anything  
about  your  feet.   Your  feet  are  s1ll  there,  but  while  you’re  looking   in  the  mirror...  the  person  you  see  
is  just  this.  [James  indicates  the  top  part  of  his  body.]

In  some  ways  it’s  just  a  simple  as  that,   that  when  we  talk  of  ignorance  in  Buddhism  as  being  the  root  
of   samsara,  you  can  take  that  as  having  a  kind  of  moral  quality:  'I’m  ignorant,  I’ve  messed  up  in  some  
way,  I’ve  got  it  all   wrong,  I’m  an   idiot.'  Some1mes  it’s  presented   in  that  way,  that  we  have  to  waken  
up  and  this  involves  becoming  a  beIer  person  before  we  do  that.  

But  actually,  ignorance  is  a  dynamic  ac1vity  of  ignoring,  moment  by  moment,  not  paying  aIen1on  to  
what  is   there.  We  don’t  ignore  by  not  aIending   to  anything;  we  ignore  by   aIending   to  one   or  two  
aspects  of  the  picture,  and  by  being  so  fixated  on  them  we  don’t  see  the  other  aspects.  

This  is  not  an  uncommon  thing  in  terms  of  prejudice.   For  example,   you  might  meet  someone   with  a  
different   skin   colour,   from   a   different   background   culture,   and   you   might   immediately   feel   a  
par1cular  knowledge  about  them,  or,   'They  are  like  that.'   It’s  very  easy  to  be  prejudiced  because  we  
can  assume  things  about  people.  That’s  really  all  ignorance  is;   a  prejudice  is  when  you  don’t   know  
something,   but   you   tell   yourself   you   do   know   something.   That   we   don’t   know   very   much   about  
African  people,  but,  'Oh,   these  Africans,  they’re  like  this  and  this  and  this.'  Who  is  this  person   in   front  
of  you?  'Oh,  he’s  one  of  them.'    But,  in  that  sense,  it’s  a  phenomenological  blindness,  and  we  have  
the  same  thing  about  ourselves.  

To  be  in  samsara  is   to  be  prejudiced  toward  yourself.  To  say,  'I’m   like   this,   I’m  like   that,  this  is  what  I  
do,  this  is  what  I  like,  what  I   don’t  like,'  And  then  we  live  inside  that  prejudice,  and  because  it’s  a  pre-­‐
judice,   because  it’s  a  coming  before,  it’s  already  always  installed  as  our  basis  when  we   come  to   new  
situa1ons.   So,   we   see   the   world   through   the   lenses   of   these   assump1ons.   Assump1ons   about  
ourselves  and  assump1ons  about  other  people.  

www.simplybeing.co.uk ©2009 James Low


P a g e  |  18

From  the  point   of   view   of   dzogchen,   that’s   why   it’s  difficult   to   trust   ourselves.   Because   we  don’t  
know  ourselves,  all  we  have  is  certain  prejudices  about  ourselves.  

When  we’re  small,  big  people  tell  us  lots  of   things  about  us.   They   say  we’re  good  at  this  or   bad  at  
that.  They  encourage  us  to  do  something.  They   say,  'Oh,  you’re  likely  to  do  well  in  that  because  of  da-­‐
da-­‐da.'   People  give   us  readings  about  who  we  are,  but,  of   course,   we   have  a  lot  of   poten1al.  Our  
poten1al   is   being   read   by   the  big   people   around   us   in   terms   of   their   interests,   in   terms   of   their  
prejudice,   so   they   are   selec1vely   valida1ng   things   about   us   which   makes   sense   to   them,   not  
necessarily   which   make   sense   to   us.   But,   because   when   you’re   small,   your   survival   is   based   on  
pleasing  the  big   people  around   you,  you  tend  to  get   1lted   towards  fi_ng  into  the  image  that  they  
have   of   you,   and   when   you   get   used   to   that,   you   build   up   a   certain   competence   in   being   that  
par1cular  kind  of  person.  

As  we  get   older,  we  become  more   aware  that  if  I  want  to  move  out  of   this  thing  that  I’m  competent  
in  to  something  new,  which  may  be  beIer,  I’m  going  to  have  to  be  incompetent,  and  I  don’t  want  to  
incompetent.  I  want  to  be  competent.  So,  I’m  competent  at  being  me,  but  I’m  stuck.  

Now  I  have  a  crossroads.  Will  I  choose  to  go  into  this  uncertain   territory  of  learning   something  new,  
full  of  hidden  sharks  and  snakes  and  we  don’t  know  what,  or  will  I  just  stay   inside  my   box   doing  more  
of   me?   But  it  gets  a  liIle  bit  tedious,  a  liIle  bit  1ring,  and  that’s  really  what  condi1oning  is.  We  build  
up  condi1oning  by  doing  the  same   thing   again  and  again,  becoming  more   competent,  more  familiar  
with  par1cular  paIerns.  

There   are   these   two   aspects   and   we   don’t   see   other   possibili1es,   because   the  blinkers   are   now  
welded   onto  our  head.  Even  if   we  do  catch  a  glimpse  of  something,  there   is   a  resistance  because   of  
the  anxiety,  not  just   of  the  incompetence,  but  of   a  loss  of  iden1ty.   Who  will  I  be   if   I  am  not  the   one  
who  is  like  this?  

This,  again,  is  why  medita1on  is  very  important,  because  it’s  like  a   safe  laboratory  in  which  we  can  
put  the   familiar  building  blocks  of   our   iden1ty   under   inves1ga1on.   If   you   do   it  out  in  the  world  it’s  
more  dangerous,  because  in   the  world  when  you’re  communica1ng  with  people,  you  have  to  be  able  
to  give  a  coherent  sense  of   yourself.   But  in  medita1on,  we  can   start   to   ques1on,  '   Am  I   really   like  
that?   This   is   what  people  have  told  me  about   me,  this   is   what  I  have  come  to  believe   about  me,  but  
when  I  look  around  I  see   other  people  doing  these  things  that  I  could  never  do.  How  do  they  do  that?  
What  special  thing  have  they  got  inside   them  that  allows   them  to  speak   in  that  way  or  behave  in  that  
way?  What’s  this  lack  in  me?  '

And   maybe  it’s  not   a  thing   inside  you.  Maybe  it’s   just   the  permission  to   be  mime1c,   to   copy,   to  
imitate,  because  that’s  of  course  how  children  largely  learn.  So,  if  we’ve  been  told  we  can’t  imitate  
things,   that   there   are   certain   things   that   are   forbidden,   we   don’t   do   it.   But   all   that   we   have   is  
mimicked.   We  speak  language;  we   learn  that  by  copying  what  people  said.  It’s  the  only  way  to  learn  
to  speak  a  language.  Now  that  we   speak   it,  we  speak  it,  but  we  are  speaking  something   that  has  to  
be  understandable  by  other  people.  So,  in   expressing  ourselves,  we  have  to   do  it  in  a  way  that  other  
people  can  receive.  

The importance of lineage and transmission.


This  would  point   again  to  the   fact   that  making  use  of  other  people  is  enormously  important.   Other  
people   show  us  the  way  out,  which   is  why  in  buddhism  they  stress  wisdom  and  compassion,  not  as  
two  separate  forces,  but  the  more  compassionate  you  are  –  that  is  to  say,   the  more  you   get   close  to  
other  people  and  really  have  a  sense  of   them  –   the  more   you   see   something  about  yourself,  so   it  
reinforces   wisdom.  And   the  more  wisdom  you  have  –   being   able  to  observe  yourself,   see  how  you  
come   into   being   –   the  more   loose   you   are   and  the  more  able  you  are   to   go   out  and   meet  other  
people.  These  two  are  mutually  reinforcing.  
P a g e  |  19

In  order  to   trust   ourselves,  we  have  to  inves1gate  a  liIle  bit  about  what  is  not  trustworthy.  However  
maybe  now  would   be  a  useful  1me  to   look   at   the  dzogchen   view  of   our   iden1ty,  of   who   we   are.  
Because  of  this  habit  of   ignoring   who  we  are,  it’s  very   difficult  for  us  to   recognise  by   ourselves.  We  
actually   need  other  people  to  help  us.  Now,  this  may  seem,  from   a  narcissis1c  point  of   view,  rather  
humilia1ng.  'Well,  if  I’m  me  and  I  know  who  I  am,  I  don’t  need  you  to  tell  me.'  

The  reason  other  people  can  help  us  is  that  self  and  object,  self  and  other,  are  not  separate.  However  
because   we  are   sealed   inside  ourselves   we  may  feel  'I,  me,  myself,'  and  'If   there’s  something  wrong  
with  me  I’m  going  to  sort  it   out.  I  have  this  capacity,  I  can  do  it.'  This  feeling   of  autonomy   is  the  heart  
of   the  problem.   We  have  always  needed  other  people,  because  other  people  are  us.  Our  existence  is  
other   people.   We   wouldn’t   be   here   without   a   mother   and   father.   We   wouldn’t   be   here   without  
school   teachers.  We  wouldn’t   be   here  without  the   people  who   make   the  means   of   transport.  We  
wouldn’t  be   here  without  the  people   who  brought  Tibetan   buddhism  to  the   west.  We  wouldn’t  be  
here  without  all  of  these  factors.  

All  that  we  have  encountered  is  us;  we’re  not  separate  from  it,  and,   therefore,  in  the  tradi1on,  it  says  
that  there   are   these   lineages  of   transmission.   That   is   to   say,   we  find   ourselves   by   looking   in   the  
mirror  of   someone  else.  That,   at   first,  someone  mirrors  to  us  who  we   are.  By  looking   in  that  mirror,  
we  start  to  be  able  to  experience  it  for  ourselves.  

But  of  course,  we  live  in  the  west   in  a  1me  of  great  autonomy,  great  individuality,  where  people  feel  
self-­‐made;   they   feel,   'I   am  my   own  person.'   From  a  dharma   point  of   view,   that’s   not   likely   to   be  
helpful  in  the  long   run.   It  can  make  you  feel  good  for  a  while.   For  many  people,  it  makes  the  process  
of   ageing  much  more  difficult,  because  if,  when  you’re  young  and  healthy  you  think,  'I’m  just  me  and  
I  can   do  this   and  I  can  do   that,'   as  you  get  older   and  your  capacity  to  do  things   gets   less,  it’s  a  bit  
more  challenging,   because  now  you  have  to  accept,  'I’m  a  4red  old  person  and   I  can’t  do  very  much,'  
and  that’s  not  the  place  many  people  want  to  sit.

So,   what   the   tradi1on   is   saying   is,   from   genera1on   to   genera1on,   the   Buddha,   in   this   case,  
Kuntuzangpo   taught   Dorje   Sempa,   Dorje   Sempa   then   taught   Garab   Dorje,   Garab   Dorje,   taught  
Padmasambhava  and  so   on,   and  in  the  tradi1on,  some1mes  we  recite  the  names  of  all  the  people  in  
the  lineage.  This  is  highligh1ng  we  all  need  help.  It’s  a  very  important  principle.  We  can’t  do  it  on  our  
own,   and  the  idea  that  we   could   do  it   on  our  own  is  a  sort  of   madness.  It’s  the  madness  that   has  
been   in  European   thought   for  a  long  1me.   Actually  collabora1on,  sangha,  being   with  others,   giving  
and  receiving  is  the  way  that  the  energy  of  the  world  weaves  itself  together.  

This  is  why  lineage   transmission  is  important.  Not  just  in  terms   of   the  formal  content  of   it,   what’s  
said  and  what  you  might   try  to  experience,   but   as   a   principle  that  says,  'Yes,  I   need  to  find  myself  
through  the  other,  because  in  finding  myself  through   myself,   I  just  visit  the  familiar  places  inside  me,  
because   this  is  the   bit   that  I’m  used  to  looking  at.   I   can’t   see   the   bits  that   are   hidden  from  me.'   By  
making   use   of   the   transmission,   we   can   then   come   to   experience   ourselves   more   fully,   more  
extensively,   and   then   through   that,   we   in   turn   can   help   other   people   to   recognise   more   of  
themselves.

When  the  dzogchen  teachings  came  into  the  world   of   human  beings,  it  came  through   a  being   called  
Garab  Dorje,  which   means  a   sort  of   indestruc1ble  happiness,   it  means   contented,   self-­‐fulfilled.   He  
described  the  process  as  that  one  has  to  seIle  into   one’s  own  nature.   One  has  to  just  relax   and  find  
oneself   in   the  place  where  one  has  always  been,   and  we  do  that  by  not  res1ng  on  the  factors  which  
take  us  to   places  where  we  have  not  been:  that   is   to  say,  our  name,  our  history,  our   friends,  family,  
and   so   on.   Although   these  are   familiar  and  part   of   our   manifesta1on,  they’re  not  our  real  nature  
because   they   are  momentary   and  changing,   and  the  real   nature  is  described   as   vajra,   which   is   a  
Sanskrit  word,  and  it  means  indestruc1ble.

www.simplybeing.co.uk ©2009 James Low


P a g e  |  20

Everything   about   our   life   is   destruc1ble:   our   health,   our   money,   our   families,   our   jobs.   There   is  
nothing  which  we  can  be  sure  will  be  protected  un1l  we  die.  All  sorts  of  factors  can  arise  to  influence  
us.    Because  our  nature  is  interac1ve  with  other  field  phenomena,  it’s  always  open  to  being  changed  
and  destroyed.  So,  is  there  anything  about  us  which  will  be  enduring  and  las1ng?  

Is there anything enduring and unchanging?


This  is  the  key  difference  between  a  worldly  view   and  a  dharma  view.  In  the  worldly  view,  we  imagine  
that  our  ego   iden1ty,  our  personality,  can  be  secured.   So  poli1cians  become  concerned  about  their  
legacy,  about  how  they  will  be  remembered.  They  want   their   name  to  endure  through  the  centuries.  
But  anyway,  they’re  dead.  The  fact  that  people  know  your  name  is  not  anything  at  all.

From   a   dharma  part  of   view,  every   bit  of   our  existence  will  vanish   except   our   own  true  nature,  or  
buddha  nature,  and  this  buddha  nature  is  inseparable  from  everything   that  we  are.  So,  we  are   both  
impermanent  and  permanent.

What   is   this   permanent   nature?   It’s  described   that,   from   the   very   beginning,   our   nature,   or   our  
mind...  if  we  use  the  word  mind,  it  can  appear  as  something   kind  of  mental  and  linked  with  thought.  
It’s  not  about  thinking.  It’s  not  about  the  quality  of  our  thoughts.  It’s  more  like  the  quality  of  being,  
of  just  the  pure,  open  presence  that  we  experience  from  1me  to  1me.  

This  quality  of  presence,  of  being   alive,  of  being  just  here,  is  described  as  being  'naked.'  That  is  to  say,  
it  is  not  something   which  is  covered  by  anything.  So,  when  we  iden1fy  with  our  thoughts,  when  we  
get  caught  up  in  worries,  in  memories  and  so  on,  this  becomes  a  kind  of   clothing.  It  wraps  us  around,  
and   we  become   so  fixated  on  the   clothing,  we  don’t  see  what  is  underneath.  In  fact,  we   might  have  
some  intui1on   that  underneath  the  clothing   there  isn’t  anything.  That  makes  us  more  desperate  to  
apply  more  clothes.  

The  teaching   is:   this  state   of  nakedness  doesn’t  need  any   cover   because  to  be  naked  is  to  be  open  
like  the  sky.  When  we  see  the  clear  blue   sky,  from   1me  to   1me  clouds  pass  through   it.  White,   fluffy  
summer1me  clouds,  dark  rain-­‐filled  clouds,  and  then  they’re  gone.  And  then  they’re  gone.  And   each  
1me,  the   clear  blue  sky   is  revealed.   You  can’t   grasp  the   sky.   It  exists  as  an  open  poten1ality.  It  can  
reveal  many  things,  but  it’s  not  a  thing  itself.  This  is  what  it  means  by  'naked.'  

When  we  sit   in  the  medita1on,  we  don’t   find  anything  as  such.  We  find   the  clothing.  We  can  see  the  
clothing,  we  can  see  our  memories,  thoughts,  and  so  on,  but  we  don’t  see  the  person.  

Some  of  you  may  have  seen  the  old   American  B  movie  The  Invisible  Man.  Some  reac1on  goes  off  in  a  
chemical  laboratory  and  he  becomes  invisible,   and  he  can   only  be  seen  if  he  puts  his  hat  on.  We’re  a  
bit  like  that.  We   are  invisible,  and  we  become  visible  according   to  these  quali1es,   these  aIributes,  
these  ways  of  manifes1ng.  

But  the  root  nature  is  not  a  thing.  We  will  never  find  a  self-­‐substance.  When  we  look  for  ourselves,  if  
we  look  in  the  manner  of  trying  to  find  an   apple  or  an  orange,  something  we  can  stand   in  rela1on  to,  
we  won’t  find  it.  That’s  why  this  mind,  or  nature,  is  said  also  to   be  raw.  It  hasn’t  been  prepared  by  
anything.  It’s  like  a  fresh  carrot.  It  hasn’t  been  cooked.  No  salt’s  been  added.  It’s  just  crispy  and  fresh.  
It’s  raw.

We  think  of  all  the  different   ways  in  which  our  sense  of   self   is   cooked.  We  know  how  to   be  socially  
appropriate.   We   speak   to   different   people   in   different   ways.   We’re   cooking,   or   preparing,   our  
manifes1ng  energy   all  the  1me,  and  that’s  quite  appropriate.  But  the   ground   nature,  the  source  out  
of  which  our  movements  and  our  experience  arises,  this  has  never  been   cooked.  It’s  not  mixed  with  
anything  else.  It’s  just  simple,  uncontrived.
P a g e  |  21

The  nature  of  our   mind   is  open  like  the  clear  blue  sky.  It’s  not  an  en1ty,  it’s  not  a  thing,  but   it  is  the  
quality  of   our  existence.  So,  when  we   do  the  medita1on,  we   relax,  we  open.  Many  things  arise:  our  
familiar   thoughts,  feelings,   sensa1ons.   Not  blocking   them,  not  trying   to  edit   or   create   a   par1cular  
paIern.  We  just  allow  them  to  manifest,   and  staying   in  that   state,   gradually,  like  the   early  morning  
dawn,  liIle  faint  light  coming  in  the  sky,  we  start  to  experience  this  open  quality.  

All   of  this  stuff   is  going   on.   Changing,  changing,  nothing   remaining;  and  yet,  the   basic,   bare,  naked  
awareness,  is  always  there.   What  it  is,  you   can’t  grasp.  And  yet,  it’s  always  there.  This  is  the  nature  of  
rigpa,  or  awareness.  This  is  seen  as  the  essence  of  the  buddha  nature,  the  dharmakaya,  and  out   of  
this   manifests   all   the   poten1al   of   our   experience,   but   as   a   flow   of   energy.   Energy   manifes1ng  
moment  by  moment  from  the  ground,  not  as  a  par1cular  this  or  that,  but  just  fresh,  just  fresh.

Okay,  so  maybe  we  can  do  some  media1on  with  this.  

  SiXng  prac4ce

Three Aa practice
In  the   medita1on  we’re  not  trying   to  block  our   thoughts,  we’re  not  trying  to   improve   any   situa1on.  
Simply,  to  allow   whatever   arises  to  arise.  The  buddha  said,  'Everything  is  impermanent,'   and  this  we  
can  experience,  because  all  mental  phenomena  arise  and  pass.  

In   this  prac1ce,  we   do  it  with  our  eyes  open;   you  can  do   it  with  your  eyes  closed  if  you  prefer,  but  
generally  we  do  it  with  the  eyes  slightly  open.  Our  gaze  is  slightly  raised,  we’re  looking  into  the  space  
in  front  of   us   about  an   arm   length   and  a  half   away.   So,  not  far,  far  onto   the   distant  wall,   but   just  
res1ng   in  the  space  in  front.    In   this,  we  can  imagine  the   white  leIer  Aa.   In   the  Tibetan   tradi1on,  
some  of  you  will  know   what  it  looks  like,   but  you  can  also  imagine  it  just  like  a  capital  'A.'  The  leIer  
Ah   indicates  the  ground,   open,  empty   nature.  It’s  a   symbol  for   shunyata,   for  emp1ness.   It  means  
also,  the  dharmadhatu,  which  is  the  sphere,  or  the  ground  nature  within  which  everything  manifests.  

This   leIer   Aa   is   surrounded   by   a   ball   of   rainbow-­‐coloured   light.   The   rainbow   coloured   light  
represents   the   fact   that   wisdom   expands   out   of   emp1ness.   Wisdom   is   not   built   up,   moment   by  
moment,   by   dis1lling   experience   the   way   we   would   normally   think   of   it   in   the   west.   We   don’t  
become   wise   by   doing   lots  of   things  and   reflec1ng   on  them.   Wisdom   is  the  natural,  free  giV   that  
shines  out  of  this  empty  nature.  

So  we  imagine  this  in  front  of  us.  Then  we  recite  the  sound   of  Aa  three  1mes,  and   as  we  recite  it,  we  
let  all  our  preoccupa1ons  with  thoughts,  with  feelings,  sensa1ons,  and  so  on,  we  let  this  be  released  
out  into  the  space,  so  that  the  space  in  our  heart  opens  up   into  the  space  in  front  of  us.  The  fixa1on  
on  the  leIer  Aa  is  there  just   to  hold  our  aIen1on,  and  then   we  let  it   dissolve  into  space  as  we  rest,    
opening  into  the  space  in  front  of  us.  

Because  our  eyes  are  open,  we  see,   with  our  peripheral  vision,  the  colours  and  shapes  around  us.  
And  we  just  allow  everything  to  be  as  it  is,  internal  phenomena,  external  phenomena,  and  we  remain  
just  relaxed  and  open.  And  whenever  you  find   yourself  1ghtening  up  or  being  absorbed  in  a  thought,  
you  can  just  release  into  the  out-­‐breath.  Just  let  out  the  slow,  deep  out-­‐breath,  and  then  relax  back  in  
that  state.

Okay,  we  try  that  for  a  while.

  Three  Aa  practice

www.simplybeing.co.uk ©2009 James Low


P a g e  |  22

We  can   do  this  prac1ce  many   1mes.     It’s  always  beIer  when  one  begins,  to  do  it  for  shorter  periods,  
because  it’s  not  a  wilful  ac1vity.  We’re  not  trying  to  do  something;  it’s  really  about  the  separa1ng   of  
the  open  awareness  from  the  flow  of  energy.  

In  samsara,  iden1ty  and  energy  get  mixed  together,.  We  think  'I  am   the  one  who  does  this.  I  am  the  
one   who  makes   things   happen.  It  is   me   who  is  doing  this.'   However   in   nirvana   the  awareness,  the  
openness,   is   completely   present,   and   the   energy   flows  out   of   it,   itself.   That   is  to   say,   the   open,  
relaxed   nature  is  the  source  of   our   movement,   but  –   because   this  open   nature   is   not   a  personal  
phenomena,  it’s  not  'I,  me,  myself,'   it’s  just  an  open  state,  an  unchanging,  infinite,  open   state  –it  is  
both  exquisitely  ourselves  and  just  there.  

The  energy  that   arises  is  just  the  energy  of   connectedness,   of  movement.  It’s   not  me  doing   this  to  
you,   or   you   doing   that   to   me.   That’s  what   makes   the   big   difference:   that   you   start   to   trust   that  
energy  will  flow  in   an  easy   way  throughout   the  field.  In  this  way  we  are  not   replying  on  the  belief  
that  we  will  get  it  right  for  that  would  take  us  back  to  the  fantasy  that  ‘it’s  all  up  to   me’.    There’s  a  de-­‐
centering,  or  a  dis-­‐placement,  of  the  individual  sense  of   self   from  being  the  key  focus,   the  basis   of  
everything.  With  this  we  see  that  what  we  take  to  be  “I,  me,  myself,”  is  part  of  the  energy  of  the  non-­‐
dual  field.  It’s  a  way  of   rela1ng  to  the   world,  of  being   in  communica1on  with  the  world,  but   it  is  not  
the  source,  it’s  not  the  ground  of   being.  It  is  a  fruit  of  being.  That’s  the  essen1al  shiV,  or  awakening,  
or  difference,  that  we  want  to  bring  into  being.  

When  we  do   the  prac1ce,  we’re  not   trying  to  make  anything   happen,  we  just  relax.  AVer  a  while,  
we’ll  find  ourselves  tangled  again,  because  we’ve  been   doing  entanglement  for   a  long  1me.  When  
that  happens,  don’t  try  to  untangle  it.  Just  relax,  and  you’ll  observe  it  goes  free  by  itself.

This  is   the   basic  principle  of   what’s  called   rang   drol,  or   self-­‐libera1on.   All  phenomena  go   free  by  
themselves:  objec1ve  phenomena,  subjec1ve  phenomena.  They  appear  to  be  there,   and  then  they  
dissolve.  Something  else  takes  its  place.  The  more  we  experience  that,  the  more  we  can  see,  'I  don’t  
have  to  be  so  busy,'  un1l  eventually  we  can  trust,  'I  don’t  have  to  do  anything.'

The   essence   of   dzogchen   medita1on   is   to   do   absolutely   nothing   at   all.   That   doesn’t   mean   that  
nothing  will  happen.  Everything  will  happen,  but  you   will  have  got  out  of   the  way  of   thinking   you’re  
the  one  that  does  it.  

It’s  about  seeing  that  the  ego,  or  our  personal  sense  of  self,  is  a  par1cipant,  but  not  the  whole  thing.  
For  example,  when  there  is  an  important  project,  the  person  who's  in  charge  of  the  project  is  oVen  
seen  as   the   maker  of  the  project.  Like  in   London,  we  have  this  big  cathedral,   St.  Paul’s,   and   you  can  
see   wriIen   everywhere,  'This   was  made  by  Sir  Christopher  Wren.'   But  clearly,  he  didn’t  make  very  
much   of   that.  He  made  some   drawings  on   a   bit   of   paper.  It  was  made  by   many,  many  people.   He  
par1cipated  in  it,  he  had  part  of  the  work,  that’s  for  sure,  but  not  the  whole  work.

In   the  same  way,  the  ego  is  part  of   what  is   going   on,  it   has  a  part  to  play.  It’s  the  site  at  which  our  
energy  manifests  into  the  world.  But  it’s  not  the  ruler,  it’s  not  king,  not  the  queen,  not  the  one  who’s  
in  charge.  What  we’re  doing  in   the  medita1on   is  a  subtle  readjustment.  A   readjustment  in  which,  in  
order  to  find  more  freedom,  we  give  up  the  responsibility.  

Now,  the  ego’s  fear  is,  'If   I  give  up  the  responsibility,  I’ll  become  nothing.  Who  will  I  be   then?'  The  ego  
will  not  be   annihilated.  The  ego  is  always  there,  everybody   has  an  ego.  There  is  nobody  walking  this  
earth  without  an  ego.   It  doesn’t  maIer  what  1tle  they  have,  BoomBoom  Rinpoche  or  whatever,  they  
have  an   ego.  That  is   to  say,  they  know  the  difference  between  their  mouth  and  their   asshole.  They  
know  the   difference   between   their   shoes  and  someone   else’s  shoes.   That’s   what  an   ego   does:   It  
iden1fies  these  things.  If  you  didn’t  have  that,  you’d  be  mad.
P a g e  |  23

The  idea  that  in  Buddhism   you  destroy  the  ego  is  a  completely   stupid   and  wrong  transla1on,  and  
very,  very   unhelpful.  What  is  being  destroyed  is  the  sense   that  this  func1on  is  self-­‐exis1ng,  that  it’s  
truly  something,  that  the  ego  is  a  thing;  and,  also,  that  it  is  the  central  func1on,  it   is  the  key  player,  it  
is  the  one  who  knows  what’s  what.  All  that  happening  is  a  rejigging,  a  de-­‐centring.

What   is  the  king?  The  king  is  awareness.  There’s  a  famous   dzogchen   text  called  The   Kunjed  Gyalpo  
which  means,  'The  king  that   does   everything,'  or,  'The   queen  that  does  everything.'   This  is  the  mind  
itself.   Everything   that   arises,   everything   you’ve   experienced   since   you   were   born,   has   been   the  
arising  as  the  experience  of  your   mind.  We  don’t  normally  experience  it  in   that  way.  We  think,  'This  
happened,   that   happened.  I  went   here.  He  said  that  to   me,'  and   so  on,  but,   actually,   it  is  the  mind  
itself  radiantly  giving   off  this  energy,  displaying   itself.   This  is  our  nature.  Just  as  the  sun  in  the  sky  is  
illumina1ng   the   world,   constantly   sending   out   rays   of   light,   so   this   open   dimension   of   being,  
constantly  is  manifes1ng  ourselves  and  all  phenomena.

This  is  the  basic  dzogchen  view.  Maybe  we  can  do  the  prac1ce  again.  

  Three  Aa  practice

When  we  imagine  the  leIer  Aa,  you  can  see  it  as   represen1ng  the  heart,  or  the  essence,  of  all  the  
teachers,   all  the  gurus  of   the  lineage,   but  also,   all   the   teachers  that  you’ve   had   in   your   life:   your  
parents,   school   teachers,   all   those   beings   who   have   linked   with   you   and   extended   your   world.  
Because   that’s   really   what   this  is   about.   It’s   a  coming   back,   a   remembering   ourselves,   a  coming  
together  of  ourselves  through  our  connec1on  with  others.  

So  all  these  beings,  enlightened  forms,  condensed  or  represented  in  this  leIer  Aa,  and  when  we  say  
the  sound  of  Aa  we  integrate  the  space  in  our  heart  with  the  space  in  front.  Then,   relax  in  that  state.  
The  Aa  just  melts  into  the  space.  

We   sit   in   that   state   allowing   whatever   comes   to   come,   not   pulling   things   we  like   toward   us,   not  
pushing  things  we  don’t  like  away  from  us.  Just  relaxed  and  open.

  Three  Aa  practice

Opening to the sky


With   this   lovely   weather,   outside   in   the   aVernoon   we   can   do   a   varia1on   of   this  which   is   called  
opening  to  the  sky,  namkha  arté.  You  simply  find  a  place,  if   possible  on   a  slope  with  the  sun   behind  
you,  and  the  open  sky  in  front  of   you,  and  just  sit  in  a  very  relaxed  way,  opening   your  gaze  out  into  
the  infinity  of  the  sky  in  front  of  you.

Some1mes  you  see  lots  of   things   star1ng  to  move  in  the  sky,  liIle  white  dots,  and  so   on.   Just  stay  
very   relaxed  and  open,   and  allow  whatever  is  there  to   be  there,  and   the  very  spaciousness  of  the  sky  
gives  quite  a  support  for  the  prac1ce.

This  is  a  prac1ce   to  do  again  and  again.  It’s  trying  to  get  the   taste  of   a  state  which  is  not  changing.  
The   more   you   can   see  what   is   changing,   both   external   phenomena,  internal  phenomena,   and,   in  
par1cular,  all  the  points  at  which   you  think,  'This  is   me,  this  is  who  I  am.  This  is  how  I  am.'  When  you  
start  to  see  that  all  these  building   blocks,  or  founda1ons,   on  which  you’ve  constructed  your  sense  of  
self  are  just  phenomena  turning,  like  a  fish   turning  in  a  pond  and  you  see  its  shiny   back  just  breaking  
the  surface,  that’s  what  it  is.   But  we  relate  to  it  as  if  it  were  some  proof  that  there  is  something  solid  
and  enduring  and  defini1ve  about  who  we  are.

So  the  essence  of  the  work  is  just  to  stay  with  the  evanescence,  the  ungraspable  impermanence   of  
the  phenomena  as  they  manifest,   and  with  that,  the  sense  of,  'Who  is  the  one   who   is  aware  of  this?'  

www.simplybeing.co.uk ©2009 James Low


P a g e  |  24

Because,  if   our  mind  is  not  caught  up  in  what  is  going  on,  if   it’s   apart   from  it,  things  start  to  be  just  
like  a  flow.  Not  a  flow  as  if   it’s  in  front  of   us,   because   this  body  also  is  part  of  the  flow,  so   the   one  
who  is   looking   is  not  held  back   like  an  observer  looking  at  something   in   the   distance;  but   it’s  more  
like  a  pervasive   light,  an   infinite  expanse  of   luminous  emp1ness  within  which  all  these  phenomena  
are  going  on.

If  you  take  some  1me  and  prac1se  more,  you  can  start  to  get  an  experience  of  this.  

In  the  aVernoon,    for  those  who  would  like,   we  can   go  for   a  walk   up   into  the  forest  and  do   some  
nature  sculpture,  which  involves  seeing  how  our  body  works  with   the  shapes  in   nature,  the  forms  in  
nature.   As   a   prac1ce,   it’s   about   seeing:   the   more   relaxed,   the   more   open   we   are,   a   par1cular  
aesthe1c   sensibility,  a  sense   of   shape,   colour,   form,   starts   to   come  together,   and   you   can   create  
structures   out   of   whatever   we   find   there   in   nature,   and   that’s   a   very   nice   way   of   being   in   the  
prac1ce.

Questions about practice


Any  thoughts?

Student:       If  I  look,  do  I  try  to  see  everything  clearly?  Because  my  view  gets  a  liIle  bit  hazy.

James:      Then  you  can  keep  it  like  that.    Some1mes  it  might  get  a  bit  clearer,  then  it  won't.

The   essen1al  point  is  don’t  interfere,  just  allow  things  to  be  however   they   are,  even  if  they   appear  
very   strange.  Because  so  much  of  the  1me,  we  have  been   imposing  control  and  order  onto   things,  to  
make  them   fit   the   way   we   want   them   to   be   and   as   we   relax   the   control,   oVen   things   get   a   bit  
strange,  or  they  move  around.  Just  allow  that  to  happen  and  then  a  different  kind  of  clarity  arises.

Student:       If  I  start  falling  asleep  do  I  deal  with  that  or  just  nod  off  and  come  back?

James:       No,  falling  asleep  would  not  be  very  helpful.  More  breathing   is  required,  a  liIle  bit  of  
oxygen,  so   deeper  diaphragm  breathing.  The  reason   we  get   1red  is  because  we  are  out  of  balance.  
We  are  oVen  driving  ourselves  too  hard,  being  busy  with  many   different  things.  Then   when  we  come  
to  sit   s1ll   the   exhaus1on  rises  up  and   we  fall  asleep.   So  if   you  are   always  sleepy   when  you   go   to  
meditate  that  would   indicate  that  it  is   1me  to  review   the   quan1ty   and   quality   of   ac1vity   on   your  
daily  life.

Student:     Do  I  develop  the  observer  by  observing  it?  

James:     Well,  in  a  sense  you’re  already   loosely  observing  the   observer,  le_ng  it   reveal  itself.  
The  observer  is  our  intelligence  when  it’s  located  in  a  par1cular  point.  We  have  a  point  of  reference,  
'I  am  looking  at  things   from  here.'  The  observer  is  always  somewhere,  and,  of   course,  where  we  are  
will  always  determine  what  we  see.  What  we  always  have  is  the  view  from  'here.'

For   example,   if   we   imagine  we   are  walking   in   the  hills,   every   step   you   take  opens   up   some   new  
image,  and  closes  down   another.  As  we   do  the   medita1on  prac1ce,  we  experience  being  located  in  
different   things.   Like,   some1mes   you   might   be   iden1fied   with   a   pain   in   your   shoulder,   or   with   a  
thought  of,  'This  is  me,'  or,  'Why  is  that?'  or  just  some  clear  observing  posi1on.  

The   thing   is,   don’t   fall   into   it,   don’t   push   it   away.   Just   stay   with   it   and   it   will  dissolve,   and   then  
something   else  will  be  there.  So  the  'observer'  is   an  arising  energy   posi1oning,   and  then  it’s  gone.  
But  if  we  go   into  it,  and  then  iden1fy   with  it,   it   will  start   to   repeat   itself   and  then   it   takes  on   that  
sense  of  iden1ty.
P a g e  |  25

The  'observer'  is  a    kind  of   feedback  loop.  It  feeds  very  rapidly  into  judgment,  and  opinion,  and  ideas,  
so   it’s   a  basis   for   elabora1on.   And,   what   we   want   to   do   here  is   keep   things   as   unelaborated   as  
possible.  Let  all   the  elabora1ons  go   by  themselves,  and  so  that’s  why  it’s  said  to  be  naked,   bare,  just  
uncooked,  uncondi1oned.

Whenever  a  phenomena  like  that  arises  and  it  says,  'I’m  the  real  thing,  trust  me,'   …  uh  oh.  Just  wait  
with   it   and   it   will  go.   And   then,  something   else  and   something   else.   This   is   the   thing   which   is   so  
unbelievably  difficult,   because  our  real  nature   is  not  a  thing,  it  is  never   ever  what   we   imagined   it  
would  be.  It  is  both  less  than  and  more  than.  It’s  less  than  in  the  sense  you  can’t  get  it.

Now,  it’s  easy   to   say,  'Oh,  it’s  something  you  can’t  get,'   but  when  you   actually   experience  that,  it’s  
incredibly  annoying   because  you  can’t  get  it.  And  yet,  it’s  more  than  nothing,  because  it’s  this  infinite  
presence,  and  it’s  our  very   energy   of  trying   to   work  out  what  it  is,   that  creates  this  sort  of  endless  
turning  and  turning.

Again,  it's  back  to  relax,  trust.  Because,  my  real  nature  is  not  mine.  It  doesn’t  have   my   name  sewn  
onto   it   like  a  child   with  his  school  socks.   It’s   just   …,   and   it’s  me;  and   the   'and   it’s   me,'   as   it   were,  
comes  aVer  whatever  it  is.  And  that’s  what’s  difficult.

  Break

Attachment and identity.


Let’s  again   look   at  aIachment.     Because  we  come  to  rely  on  an   iden1fica1on  with  habitual  paIerns,  
with  condi1oning,   it’s  more  difficult  to   recognise   our  own  open  nature.  Moreover  it  binds  us   into  a  
world  of  ac1on  and  reac1on  that  con1nues  to  generate  condi1oning  paIerns.

In   the   general   preparatory   prac1ces   in   tantra,   we   prac1se   offering   a   mandala.   And   the   mandala  
consists,  at  its   most  formal  outer  aspect,   of  an  image   of  the  world.  In  the   centre  we  have  the  great  
mountain,   Mount   Meru,   and  it’s  surrounded   by  four   main   con1nents,  eight   subcon1nents,  and   so  
on.  You  get  a  detailed  descrip1on  of   these   factors,  and   this  is  offered  to  all  the  great  buddhas  and  
bodhisaIvas.  

On  an  inner   level,  we   offer  our   own  possessions:  the  things  that  we  have  in  our  life,  the  things  that  
we  like,  that  we’re  aIached  to,  that   give  personal  meaning  to   our  existence,  we   also  offer   these  to  
the  Buddha.  

Then,  thirdly,  we  offer   our   own  body.  The  body   which   is  the  site  of   our  basic  sense   of  who  we  are.  
We   can  offer  it   in  details,  looking  at  the  different   parts  of   the   body,  the  func1ons  of   the  organs,  and  
you   imagine  releasing   these,   so   that   you   let   go   of   that.   Such   offerings  are   made   because   of   the  
benefits  of  prac1cing  generosity,  but  par1cularly,  to  cut  a  habit  of  iden1fica1on.  As  we  looked  earlier,  
in  the  buddhist   view,  we  go  from  one  life  to   another.   In  a  previous  life  we  didn’t   have  a  body  like  the  
one  we  have  now.  In  a  future  life,  we’re  not  likely  to  have  that  body.  

When  we  explore  what’s  known   as  dependent  co-­‐origina1on,  we  look   at  the  many   different  factors  
that  give  rise  to  the  manifes1ng  of   our  body  as  it  is  now,  and  that  maintain  the  presence  of  this  body  
in  its  current  shape,  and  as  long  as  these  factors  are   opera1ng,  then  we  have  the  con1nuity  of  what  
we  take  to  be  ourselves.  But  of   course,  these  factors  can  change  at  any   1me:   we  become  sick,   we  
move  towards  death,  and  so  on.

So  when   we  make  offerings  of   our   body   and  our  possessions,  it’s  actually   a   prepara1on  for  death,  
because  a  1me  will  come  when  all  the  things  that  we  take  to  be  ours  will  be  leV  behind  us.   Someone  
else  will  inherit  them.   They   may  value  what   they’ve  got  or   they  may  send  it  to  the  rubbish  dump.  
That  will  depend   on  their  choice.  Because  the  people  who   inherit  what  is  ours  don’t  necessarily   look  

www.simplybeing.co.uk ©2009 James Low


P a g e  |  26

at  the  world  through   our   eyes.  They  don’t  have   the  same  values   or  associa1ons   as  we  do,   even  if  
they’re  our  children.

When  my   mother  died,  there  were  many,  many  things  in  the  cupboard  that  were  important  to  her.  
There  were  photographs  of   her  old   aunts,  and   so  on.  I  never  met  these  people.  I’m  never   going   to  
meet  them.  So,  put  them  in  a  box  someplace;  for  me  it’s  nothing,  but  for  her  that  was  her  family.  

It’s  in  that  way,  as  we  offer  things,  we  start  to  see  how   par1cular  our   take  is.   How  we  have  given  a  
par1cular  contouring  to  the   objects  and  quali1es  that  exist   in  the  world  around  us.  And  by  offering  
them,   we  come  to  see,  oh,   although  there  is  a  familiarity,  in  some  ways  a  suppor1ve  familiarity,   in  
these  objects,  it   also  creates  a  kind  of  prison.  Because  while  we  have  these  things,  we  don’t  get  any  
other  things.  

For   example,   my   mother   had   some   old   porcelain.   Some   plates   that   had   come   maybe   from   her  
grandmother,   and   these   were   considered   to   be   the   best   plates   and   the   best   cups.   Because  you  
couldn’t  buy  them  in  the  shops  anymore,  you  had  to  be  very  careful  if  you  were  washing  them  not  to  
break  them,  otherwise  very   big  trouble  would  come.  But  also,  because  they   were  the  best  ones,  you  
couldn’t  use  them  very  oVen  ,  and  now,  they’re  a  liIle  bit   old  fashioned  so  you  wouldn’t  really  want  
to   use   them.  But  they’re  not  rare  and  very  wonderfully  expensive   an1ques.   So,  they’re  something;  
they’re  full  of  value,  but  not  a  real  value,  a   family  value.  And  because  they   were  there,  my   mother  
would  never   want   to   buy  anything   new,   because  she   would   say,  'But   we   have   these,   but   we   have  
these,’  although,  we  don’t  use  them.

In  the  same  way,  in  regard  to  our  personality,  we  can  be   aware  of  the  par1cular  traits  that  we  have,  
and  through  our  iden1fica1on   with  them  they   become  close  to  us.  They  become  defini1ve   of  who  
we   are.   This   is   both   comfor1ng   and   restric1ve.   If   we   get   rid   of   them,   if   we   relax   our   deep  
iden1fica1on  with   them,   then  a  space  opens  up  for   who   we  might  become.   And  that  can  be   quite  
frightening  because  then  you’re  faced  with  ques1ons,  'What  do  I   want?   Who  am  I?  How   will  I  live?'  
Very  big  ques1ons.  Maybe  beIer  to  just  hang  onto  what  we’ve  got.  

What  I’ve  outlined  so   far  in  terms  of   offerings,  tend  to  be  the  idea  of   offering  good   things  that  we’re  
aIached   to,  and  normally  we  think  of  aIachment  in  that  way.  When  we  move  into  the   prac1ce   of  
tantra,  par1cularly   with   the  prac1ce   of  the  more  wrathful  dei1es,  offerings  are  made  of   substances  
that   would  be  seen  as  more  nega1ve.  You   can   offer  your  anger,  your   jealousy,   your   pride,  because  
these  gods  are  able  to  make   use  of  that.  And  it  is  for   the  same  reason:  that  these  are  things  we’re  
aIached  to.  

One   of   the   things  that’s   oVen   quite   surprising,   no   maIer   how   many   1mes  I   encounter   it   in   the  
prac1ce  of   psychotherapy,   is  how  aIached  people  can  be  to   paIerns  that  do  them  no  benefit  at   all.  
To  con1nue  recycling,  revisi1ng,  re-­‐inhabi1ng  territories  where  there  is  only  desola1on  and  loss  and  
hurt.   But   of   course,   desola1on,  loss,   hurt,  self-­‐hatred,  these  are  very   good  objects  of   aIachment.  
They  have  a  par1cular  kind  of  glue  to  them  because  these  are  things  no  one’s  likely  to  steal  from  you.  
People  might   steal  your  money   or   your   motorcar   or  your   boyfriend,   but  they’re  not   going   to  steal  
your  jealousy.  They  leave  the  shit  with  you.

So,  for   people  who’ve  lost  a  lot,   feeling   that   they’re  totally  rubbish,  that   they’re  hopeless,  they’re  
worthless,   and   they’re   useless   becomes   a   very   formidable,   a   very   powerful,   point   of   self-­‐
iden1fica1on,  because  this  is  something  you  can   be  sure  will  last   for  a  very  long   1me.   If   you  believe,  
'I  hate  myself,  I’m  stupid,  I  can’t  do  it,'  if  you  block  yourself  from  going   into  the  world  and  miss  out  on  
chances  because  you  turn  everything  back  in  on  yourself,  this  is  a  way  of  maintaining  a  fixed  iden1ty.

So   part  of   freeing   ourselves  is  to   be  able  to   offer   up   all   the  most   nega1ve   points  of   aIachment,  
because  they  are,  in  some  ways,  the  most  subtle   ways  in   which   we  mix   together  trus1ng   ourselves  
and  not  trus1ng  ourselves.
P a g e  |  27

For  example,   if   you   have   a  deep,  core   belief   which   func1ons  inside   you   that  says,  'I’m  unlovable,'  
then,  clearly,  many   interac1ve  situa1ons  will   be   difficult  in   life  because   you   will  feel   other   people  
don’t  like  you   and  you’ll  avoid  real  contact  with   them.  If  you  trust  in  that  belief,  it’s  useful  because  it  
will  always  give  you  the  answer  of  what  to  do,   which  is  to  avoid.  You  won’t  need  to  work  out  some  
micro  strategy  in   this  par1cular  situa1on   because  you  know,  'People   won’t  like  me;  therefore,   this  is  
what   I  can  expect.'   In  that   not  trus1ng   of  oneself,   not  finding  any  value,  or  radiance,  or  goodness  in  
yourself,  you  find  a  stable  base:  self-­‐hatred.  It  seems  to  be  the  case  that  self-­‐hatred  has  become  a  bit  
more  prevalent  in  the  culture.  That  there’s  a  sense  that  there’s  some  way  in  which  we  can  experience  
no  redeeming,  no  rescuing  posi1ve  aspect  in  ourselves.

Perhaps  in  prior  1mes,  in  western  cultures  where  chris1anity  was  stronger,  there  was  a  no1on  of   a  
soul,  and  that  the  soul  and  the  self  could  be  put  into  some  kind  of  rela1onship.     So  that,  basically,  the  
soul  belongs  to  god   and  remains  pure,  although  obscured,  but  the  ego  self  can   be  mixed  up.   But  as  
the  no1on  of  a  soul  vanishes,  all  there  is  is  just  our  ego  personality.  And  if  this  is  not  func1oning  well,  
if   this   has   been   massaged   with   many   nega1ve   views,   with   cri1cal   comments   in   the   process   of  
childhood,   then   self-­‐hatred,   hopelessness   about   oneself,   doub1ng   oneself,   becomes   a   kind   of  
perverse  bedrock  to  existence.  It  becomes  the  place  where  one  can  find  a  kind  of  mastery.

There’s  a  famous  English  poet  called  Milton  who  wrote   about  the  loss  of   paradise,  about   Adam  and  
Eve  being  thrown  out  of  paradise,  and  in  this  he  describes  Lucifer,  the   bright  one,  the  shining   angel  
who  was  next  to  god,  being  cast  down  into  hell  because  he  crosses  god.  And  Milton  has  Lucifer  say,  
'It’s  beCer  to  reign  in  hell  than  to  serve  in  heaven.'

This  is  a  very   powerful  no1on.  If   you  have  a  strong   nega1ve  belief,  you  can  think,   'Well  I’m   totally  
rubbish,  and   you’re   all  rubbish,  but  I’m  totally  rubbish.'   There’s  something  very  definite,   something  
very   solid,  very  infinite  in  its  energy  if  you   don’t  care.   You  can  see  that  with  young   people  when  they  
start  to  get  taIoos.  The  ones  who  have  the  taIoos  moving  onto  their  face,  they’re  moving  into  this  
extreme  situa1on.  Once  you  have  a  taIooed  face,  you’re  basically  saying,  'Piss  off.  I’m  rubbish,  you’re  
rubbish.  Just  piss  off.'  

In  gangs,  like  in  South  American  prisons,  in  South  African   prisons,  it  becomes,  as  you   get   further  into  
the  gang  you  get  more  taIoos  on  your  face.  It  says,  'I  don’t  go  back.  There  is  no  return.  This  is   where  I  
am.  I’m  the  king  of  hell.'  This  is  an  unbelievably  terrible,  lonely,  anger-­‐filled  place  to  be.

So,  part  of  the  work,  in  terms  of   star1ng  to  really   trust   ourselves,  is  to  look  at   all  these  false  bases  of  
iden1ty.  They’re  not   false   in  that  we  don’t  use  them  at  all,   they’re   reasonable  bases   of  ac1vity,  but  
they  don’t  formulate  a  core  iden1ty.

When   someone   has  a  belief,   'I’m   stupid,'   or,  'I’m  ugly,'   or,  'I’m  unlovable,'   that   idea  is  defini1ve   of  
oneself,  and  so  it  seems  to  act  on  and  shape  who  one  is.  But,  it’s  also  a  place  where  you  can  rest.  You  
know  where  you  are.  You  know  what  you  are  when  you’re  in  touch  with  that.  

From  the  point   of   view   of   dzogchen,   as  we’ve  started   to   look,   our   core   iden1ty   is  like  space.   It’s  
infinite,   it’s  unborn.   Like   the   clear   blue   sky,   it   has   no   corners   to   it:   no   top,   no   boIom,   infinite  
expanse.  It  is  vajra,  it’s  indestruc1ble.  So  how  could  it  be  that  a  being  whose  nature  is  indestruc1ble  
comes  to  think,  'I’m  stupid   and   unlovable.  I  don’t  want  anything  and   I  just  want  you  to  go  away  and  
leave  me  alone.'  This  is  an  absolute  tragedy.

But,the  buddhist  teaching   is  that  all  of   us  are  in  that  situa1on.  We   may  not   be  in  such  an  extreme  
posi1on,   but  we  build  our  house  on  sand  –  the  sand  of  the  ever-­‐changing  movement  of   the  content  
of  our  mind.  Moment   by  moment,  we  are  strongly  iden1fying  with  what  goes  on,  'This  is  this,  this  is  
this,   I   am   this,   I   am   that,   I   am   that.'   And   each   of   these   iden1fica1ons,   although   in   terms   of  
manifes1ng   –   being   alive,   being   connected   –   is  quite   radiant   and   pulsa1ng,   when   it   gets  reified,  
objec1fied,   when  it  gets  made  too  solid,  you  lose  the  sense  of   the   underlying   spaciousness  out   of  

www.simplybeing.co.uk ©2009 James Low


P a g e  |  28

which  it  arises,  and  it  starts,  through  repe11on,   to  appear  to  be  an  enduring,  constant  factor  of  who  
you  are.

Maybe  life’s  going  not  so   badly  and   you  meet  a  friend,   and  it  goes   badly   wrong,  and  you  fight  and  
you  think,  'Well,  why  does  that  happen?  Why  do  I  always  fight  with  people?'  Very  oVen  a  thought  like  
that  arises.  Actually,  you   haven’t  been  figh1ng  with  anyone  for  a  long  1me.  Things  have  been   quite  
peaceful,  you’ve  been  ge_ng  on  with  a  lot  of  people,  but  a  cri1cal  incident  arises  and  the  response  is  
to  have  a  globalised   statement  about  it.  'I  can’t  do  this.   Why   do   things   always   go   wrong  for  me?'  
They  don’t  always  go  wrong  for  you.  Clearly,  you  couldn’t  be  alive  if  things  always  go  wrong  for  you.  

It’s  the   par1cular  over-­‐intensifica1on   of  that  moment,  to  turn  it  into  a  definite  statement  of   a  core  
iden1ty,  'This  is  who  I  am.  This  moment  shows  who  I   really  am.  All  the  rest,  it  doesn’t   maCer.   It’s   this  
one.  This   is  where  I’ve  revealed  myself.'   We  see   how   there  are  these  liIle  nexus   points,   these  liIle  
knoIed  points  of  closed   energy  that  whirl  round  and  round,   and  seem  to  suck  in  so  much  of  the  life  
force,  and  like  a  dark  planet,  when   the   rest   of  our  life  goes  near  them,  we  get  sucked   into  orbit  and  
we  go  round  and  round  them.  It’s  very  difficult  to  wake  up  from  that.  

The  prac1ces  of   generosity  offers  us  the  opportunity  to  observe  ourselves  more  clearly.  We  need  to  
see  how  our  ordinary  habitual  a_tudes  differ  from  the  view  set  out   in  the   prac1ce.   In   order   to  do  
that,  we  have  to  prac1se  again  and  again,  scraping  the  layer  of   judgment  off  the  descrip1on.  Because  
when  a  phenomena  arises,  if  we  already  know   what  it   is,  if  we   already  know,  'This   is   a  sign  that  I’m  
stupid,'  you’re  not   going  to  examine  it  in  any  detail.  It’s  the  quickness  of  our  learning  to  appropriate  
the  situa1on,  to  pull  it  back  into  a  fixed  reading,  that  func1onally  makes  us  stupid.

We   need  to   hang   out  with  the  phenomena  long  enough  to  get  an  accurate  descrip1on  of   what  it  is,  
then   to  observe  it  and  how  it  func1ons,  and  when  we  do  that   it  will  reveal  itself  as  one   thing   that’s  
moving,  and  moving,  and  moving,   and  moving.   Actually,  its  changing  nature,  its  transient  nature,  will  
be  revealed.

Then  we  can  start  to   have  a  sense  of   how  we  might  work   with  that  energy   when  it  starts  to  manifest  
again.  How  one  could  either  u1lise  its  power,  if  that’s  possible,  or   deflect  it  so  that  it  goes  on  without  
causing  too  much  trouble.

One   of  the  things  we  might  do  just  now,  is  just  take  a  liIle  1me  and  reflect  for  yourselves  on  what  
are  some  of   the  core  nega1ve  beliefs,   or  the  core  points  of   limita1on  that  seem  to,   on   a  bad  day,  
define  who  you  are.  So,  I  invite   you  just  to   sit  and  reflect   on  that  for  a  few   minutes,   and  then,  when  
you’re  ready,  try  to  communicate  a  liIle  bit  about  it  with  your  neighbour.  I  think  we  can  be  quite  sure  
that  there  is  nothing  that  anyone  would  say  that   is  not  shared  by  everyone   else.  We,  we  tend  to  be  
somewhat  similar  in  our  perversity.

  Reflec4on  and  discussion.

So,  see  if  there’s  anything  you’d  like  to  say  about  that  experience.  Is  it  an  easy  thing  to  talk   about?  It’s  
a   bit   of   a   generalisa1on,   but   one   of   the   differences   between   buddhism   and   therapy   is   that   in  
buddhism  there’s  a   lot  of   aIen1on  to  structure  and   func1on.  So,  they   would   say,   for  example,  'All  
beings   have   the   five   poisons,'   that  is   to   say,   stupidity,   aversion,   desire,   aIachment,   jealousy   and  
pride.  These  are  part   of  the  basic  structure  which  arises  when  you  don’t  see  your  own  nature,  and  
because  it’s  just  like  the  weather,  there’s  no  shame  in  having  them.  It’s  just  how  you  have  it.  

But   in   therapy,  because   one  tends   to   be  more  concerned  with   one’s  personal   history  and  personal  
story,  these  facts  about   ourselves,   these   ways   that   we   func1on,   oVen   feel  terribly   in1mate.   And,  
therefore,  it  can  seem  quite   shameful  to   talk  about  them   to   someone   else  because  of   the  general  
cover   up:   that  we  always  have  to  pretend  to  be  more  sorted  than  we   are,  more  balanced  than  we  
are,   more  helpful,  more  ethical,   and  so  on.  So  the  strong,  nega1ve  self-­‐judgment  is  something  which  
P a g e  |  29

we  wish  wasn’t  the  case,  and  yet  it  is  the  case;  and,  the  reason  it’s  the  case  seems  to  be  something  
personally  to  do  with  us.  

Whereas,  from  the  buddhist  point  of  view,  ignorance  doesn’t  mean  you’re  a  stupid  person;   ignorance  
means  that  there  is  a  tendency  of  the  mind  in  which  its  own   rapidity  acts  to  disguise  from  itself  what  
it  is.   That’s   what   it  is.   It’s  a  process,  and  that  process  has  a  func1on,  which   means   that  all  sorts   of  
deluded,  illusory  thoughts  are  generated.  When  you  recognise  that,  you  don’t  get  caught   up  in  it.  It’s  
like  that,  it  wasn’t  your  fault,  you’re  not  personally  to  blame,  but  you  are  implicated   when  that  game  
is  running.

I   think   from   a  dharma   point   of   view,   that’s   why   it’s   important   for   us   just   to   try   to   get   to   basic  
descrip1ons   of   what   happens;   and,   the   more   we   hold   back   from   them,   as   if   it   were   something  
dreadful,   that,   in   itself,   shows   the   quality   of   aIachment   we   have   to   them   –   that   we’ve   already  
empowered  these   places  as  being  hyper  significant  in  rela1on   to  who   we  are.  We  shouldn’t  have  it,  
but  we  do  have  it,   therefore,   this  tells   us  something  about   who  we   are,  and  if  we  tell  other  people,  
they   will   then   know   how   terrible   we   are.   That   is   to   say,   it   will   fuel   not   only   our   objec1fying   of  
ourselves,  'I  am  like  this,'   dot-­‐dot-­‐dot,  but  now  they  will  know,  'Oh,   he  is  like  this,'   dot-­‐dot-­‐dot;  and  
that’s  quite  a  frightening  place  to  be.

In  that  way,  cover  up,  deceit,  illusion  is  how  we  protect  ourselves  from  what  we  take  to  be  the  reality  
of  the  shit  inside  –  trying  to  appear  beIer  than  we  are.  But  of   course,   we  can’t  really  cheat  ourselves  
in  that  way  because  we  have  to  live  with  it,   and  because  we  are  covering  it  up,  we  can’t  resolve  it,  or  
work   it  through,  or  get  into  a  new  rela1onship  with  it.  James:     But   it’s   also   linked   to   the  
no1on  of   authen1city  because,  again,   the  thing  that’s   happened  in  modern   culture  is  the  idea  that  
you  should  be   an   authen1c  individual:   you  should  speak   your  own   truth   and   be   true   to   yourself.  
From  a  buddhist   point  of   view,   this  is  a  very   strange  idea  because  the  self   is  not   a  thing,   it’s   not  
authen1c,  it  doesn’t  have  any  truth   in  it.  It’s  actually   con1ngent  and   situa1onal.   And,  beneath   this  
manifesta1on,  is  an  infinite  emp1ness.  And  when  the  ego  loops  behind  it,   or  underneath  it,  and  sees  
that  nothing   is  there,  it  becomes   very   frightened,   and  that  fear  leads  into   these  strong   asser1ons,  
trying  to  stabilise  some  kind  of  ground.  

What  we   do  in  the  medita1on  is  try  to  make  friends  with  emp1ness,  to  recognise  that  emp1ness  is  
one  aspect  of  our  experience,  and  manifesta1on  is  another  aspect,  and   these  two  are  not  in  conflict  
or  opposi1on,  but  they’re  part  and  parcel  of  the  same,  unified,  integrated  field.  

So,  a  nega1ve  belief   in  trying   to  determine  a  par1cular   take  on  who   we   are  brings  a  solidity   that  
stops  us  enjoying   the  movement  of   being   this  or  being   that.   This  is  part   of   the  problem,   that  the  
more   internal   thoughts   you   have,   self-­‐referen1al   thoughts,   it   builds   up   a   narra1ve   which   is  
restric1ve.  It  stops  us  responding  into  the  moment.  

This  is  a  very   central  area  in  buddhism.  The  way  in  which  the  sense  of   having  a  discrete,  individual  
self   is  generated  out  of  causes  and  circumstances.  In  spring   we  see  all  the  liIle  birds  flying   around  
picking  up  twigs  and  liIle  things  in  order  to  make  nests.  When   we  are  children,  we  are  just   like  liIle  
birds:  we  make  a  nest,  a  nest  of  a  self,  out  of  whatever  twigs  we  find.  If  you  grow  up  in  a  crap  family,  
the   liIle   twigs  you  make  your  nest  from  are  not  very  useful  ,  but  you  need  to  have  a  nest.  You  need  
to  have   an   iden1ty.   So   you   weave  it   together  out   of   all  this   stuff,   and   that’s   what  you’ve   got.  Of  
course,  if   you’ve  ever  found  a  bird’s  nest   and  you   try  to  unpack  it,  it’s  both  strong  and  very  fragile.   If  
you  pull  too  much  at  it,  it  starts  to  fall  apart.  That’s  the  same  with  our  sense  of  self.

This   morning,   we   were   looking   at   the   transmission   of   the   understanding   about   our   nature.   It’s  
saying,  from  the  very  beginning,   our   nature   has  been   open  like  the  sky.  It’s  not   a  thing,   it’s  not   an  
object.  But,  we  don’t  experience  this.  We  experience  ourselves  as  an  object,  as  some  thing  which  can  
be  judged,  evaluated,  moved  in  different  direc1ons,  increased  and  diminished  in  value,  and  so  on.  An  
object  in  a  world  of  other  objects.

www.simplybeing.co.uk ©2009 James Low


P a g e  |  30

What  is  that?   What’s  the  process  of  experiencing  ourselves  as  an  object?    It’s  a  stream  of  thoughts,  
feelings,  and   sensa1ons.  Sensa1ons  in  the  body:  our  belly  tenses  up   when  we  become  fearful,  our  
breath  goes  into   the   upper  chest,  the  frontal  lobes  get  a  bit  knocked  out,  and  so  on.    We’re  used  to  
having   a  soma1c  experience  in  rela1on  to  what’s  going   on.   We   have  the  flow  of   our   emo1ons,  the  
flow  of   our   thoughts.   These  are  all  dynamic.   They   don’t  last  very  long,  but,  we  weave  them   into   a  
con1nuous  narra1ve  of  ourselves.  

Most   of  the  1me,   we   have  some  sort  of   background  commentary   going   on   about   who  we   are:   an  
evalua1on   which   is   confirming   the   sense,   'I   exist   and   I’m   doing   okay,   not   so   good,   very   good.'  
Basically,  just  like  that,   you’re  ge_ng  a  con1nuous  performance  review  linked  with,  'I’m   happy,'   'I’m  
not  happy,'  'This  is  good,'  'This  is  not  good.'  

This  kind   of   checking   out   and   evalua1ng   goes   on   all  the   1me,   and   it’s   exactly   how   we  relate   to  
external   objects.   You   go   into   a   restaurant   and   you   think,   'Oh,   this   is   not   very   good.'   'That   tasted  
beCer.'   That’s  what  we   do   with  objects.   You   go  to   a  movie  and  you  think,  'Oh,   that   bit’s   good,  but  
that  actor’s   terrible  and  why   don’t  they   …'  You  know,  we’re  constantly  carrying  out  a  cri1que  in  which  
we  can  see  the  good  things  and  the  bad  things.  

Now,  that’s  all  very  well  if  you’re  looking  at  a  bunch  of   apples  and  deciding  which  one  you’re  going  to  
eat.  But,  when  you  apply  it  to  yourself,   as  this  subtle  flow  of  phenomena  which  are  ungraspable,  you  
reify,  you  turn   into  a  fixed,  en1ta1ve  form,  something   which  is  actually  moving,  like  the  wind  in  the  
sky.  We  turn   this  bright,   shining,   ever-­‐fresh   quality   of   our   existence  into   these   rather   jaded,   1red  
categories  of  evalua1on.  This  is  what  ignorance  is.  It’s  a  hell  of   a  lot  of  work  because  we’re  always  on  
the  job,  always  correc1ng,  improving,  defending;  because  we’re  having  to  maintain  something  which  
is  actually  always  falling  apart.

We  want  something  stable,  but,   according  to  the   tradi1on,  the  only  stable  thing   we  will   ever  find  is  
our   own   unborn   nature.   This   is   the   only   unchanging,   reliable   thing   there   is.   Apart   from   that,  
everything  is  the  manifesta1on  of  energy.  What  we  say,  what  we  think,  what  we  feel,  even  our  past  is  
changing   because  we  will  tell  stories   of   our   past   to   other  people.  When  historians  meet  together,  
they  never  agree  on  their   interpreta1on  on  the  Hundred  Years’  War,  or  whatever,  because  it’s  stories,  
it’s  different  ideas,  it’s  different  views.  

There  is  nothing   stable  in  the  world  of  manifesta1on,  so  the  category  error  is  to  say,  'I  can   stabilise  
this   world,’   and   this   is  the  func1on   of   neurosis.   Neurosis  is  an   extreme  aIempt  to   stabilise   that  
which   is   unstable.  You  know,  things  like   depression  can   feel  the   same;   things  like  panic  aIacks.  The  
person   who   describes   them   will   say   that   they’re   always  the   same,   but,   if   you   go   into   the   lived  
phenomenology   of   it,  each   one   is   absolutely   unique.   Each   episode  of   depression  or   chronic  back  
pain,  all  phenomena  are  transient.  In  the  moment  that  they  arrive,  the  par1cular  colora1on  that  they  
get  from  the  other  con1ngent  factors  means  that  they  are  never,  ever,  ever  repeated.  

So,  part  of  the  category  error  is  that  we   live  our  lives  in  rela1on  to   an   abstrac1on.  In  our   childhood,  
we  develop   certain  interpreta1ons  of   the  world,  and   out  of   these   we  create   a  map,  and  we  then  
con1nue  to  apply  that  map  in  the  world,  although,   the  terrain,  the  topology,  the  country  has  shiVed.  
The  map  is  out  of   date.  But,  because   we’re  aIached   to   the  map  and   it  seems  to   give  us   a  definite  
knowledge   and  a  definite  clarity,  it’s  easier  to  hang   on  to   the   map   and   ignore  the  territory  than  live  
fully  in  the  territory  and  revise  the  map.

That’s  the  heart  of   buddhism,  is  to   say:  awaken  to  things   as  they  are.  Be   here  now,   be  with  what  is  
here.   Not   media1ng   it   through   these   maps,   these   distor1ons   of   the   visual   sense:   veils,   screens,  
lenses,  and  so  on.   And   if   we   do  that,  we   live  in  a  dynamic  world.   There  is  nothing   solid,  nothing  
substan1al  to  rely  on.  But,  we’re  s1ll  here.  We  don’t  fall  through   a  hole  in  the  floor.  Life  goes  on,  and  
it  may  actually  be  a  bit  beIer  because  it’s  a  bit  looser.  
P a g e  |  31

The   burden  of   the   past  can   be  put  back,  and  we   can  live  with  all  that  we  had  without  holding  it  on  
our  back  in  a  rucksack,  but,  as  Heidegger  says,  'We   have  it  to  hand,’  and  if  things  are  to  hand,  you  put  
out  your  hand  and  there  it  is.  That’s  all   we  need  to  do.   We  can  trust  that  we  can  be  here,  precise,  in  
the  immediacy  of   the  moment,  rather  than  carrying  the  truth  on  our  back,   which  we  constantly  have  
to  deliver.

Student:   What  do  you  do  when  you  want  to  check  whether  you’re  on  the  right  course?

James:     Well,   you  wouldn’t   want   to   check   on   it.   Who’s   got  the   right   course?   Who   knows  
what  they’re  doing?  

Student:   That’s  what   you  do...   you   drop   everything   you  care  about,  self-­‐cri1cisms,  all  these  
things,  and,  you’re  trying  to  be  spontaneous,  or  you  are  spontaneous.  But  then,  'Am  I  doing  it  right?'

James:     Well  why  would  you  worry?

Student:   Because  anxiety  arises...

James:     Well   then   …   ,   but   anxiety   arises  and   anxiety   passes.   If   you   cleave   to   the   arising  
moment,   that   it  will   tell  you  the  truth  about  your  true   nature,   then  that’s  samsara.  If   you  see  the  
arising   moment,   whether   it’s   posi1ve   or   nega1ve,   as   something   transient,   then   that’s   nirvana.  
They’re  very   different.     Everything  is   theatre.  There  is  nothing  real  in  this  world   at  all.  The  Buddha  
said  many,  many  1mes,  'It’s   just  an   illusion,’  but,  we  have  to  par1cipate  in  the  illusion.  And  you  have  
to  work  with  them  in  their  illusion,  but  very  gently  and  nicely.  That  is  to  say,  you’re  in  the  world,  not  
of  it;  you’re  not   caught  by   the   story,  but  you  can   play  the  story.   Your   freedom  perhaps  gives  them  a  
sense  of  freedom  as  well.

This  is  the  idea  of  the  bodhisaIva  manifes1ng   into  the  world  in  the  manner  of  a  dream.  For  example,  
when  you  have  the  story   of  Prince  Siddhartha,  who  goes  on  to   become  Buddha  Shakyamuni,  in  the  
tradi1onal   accounts   they   talk   of   the   twelve   stages   of   the   Buddha’s   life,   the   twelve   acts   of   the  
Buddha.  In  the  later  mahayana  tradi1on,   they  say  that,  actually,  the  Buddha  was  always  living  in  this  
Tushita  paradise,  and  he  sent  an  illusory  body   down  into  the  world   that  showed   these  twelve  stages  
in  the  manner  of   a  dream.  People   who  met  him  thought,  'Oh,  this  is  a  real  person,'  but  the  Buddha  
himself  knew  this  is  just  like  a  dream  form.

So  this   is  part  of   it:  not  to  take  things  too  seriously.  And   that’s  why  looking   at  these  core,  nega1ve  
beliefs  is  very  important,  because  these  are  ways  in  which  we  give  a  very   compacted,  solidified  basis.  
The  basis  of  experience  is  emp1ness,  but  we  don’t  get  that.  What  we  feel  is,  'The  basis  of  experience  
is  me.   This   is  happening  to  me,   you  did  it  to  me,  I’m   doing  it  to  you.'   And  these  two  points  are  very  
solid:  self  as  a  receptor,  self   as  an  agent  that’s  doing  things.  Both  seem  completely   real,  and  every  
1me  they’re  ac1vated  it   gives   a  kind  of   confirma1on,  'I  exist   as   this.   I  am  who  I  am.'   Yes,  I   have  a  
history,  and  so  on,  but  'I  am  me.  I  am  me.'  

This  solidified   sense  of   me-­‐ness   is  what  is  cri1qued  in   buddhism   as  aIachment  to  self.  It’s  not  the  
fact  that   we  have  a  par1cular  body  that  is   the  problem,  it’s  that  we   believe  that  it  has  an   inherent  
self-­‐nature,  that  it   exists  in   itself,  not   dependent  on  circumstances.  'I’m  just  me  exis4ng  as   this.’  Of  
course,    it’s  true  that  I  experience  myself   as  exis1ng  as  ‘me’  and  my  experience  seems  to  show  itself  
in  different  forms  as  I  interact   with  the  world.   However  this  ‘existence’  is  actually   my  presence,  the  
clarity   of   awareness   which   has   no   fixed   content,   essence   or   true   self-­‐existence   as   something  
substan1al.  To  say  there  is  no   existence  is  an  unhelpful  extreme   and  to  say  we  truly   exist  is  another  
unhelpful  extreme.  For  in  fact  we  exist  in  the  manner  of  a  dream,  as  an  illusion.

That’s  another  of  the  category  errors.  How   we  are   shows  the  ways  in   which  our  energy  manifests  in  
the  world   as  being  with   others,  but  it  doesn’t  define  who  we  are.  This  is,  of  course,  the  anxiety  in  the  

www.simplybeing.co.uk ©2009 James Low


P a g e  |  32

world.  Everybody   is  saying,  'Tell  me  who  you  are.  What  are  you?'   You  know,   'Where’s  your  passport?  
What’s   your   na4onal  security  number?   What  are  your  competencies?  What’s   your  CV?'   And   we  all  
submit  to  saying,  'I  am  an  object.  I  am  a  thing.'

  Break

Story about two disciples who understood differently


There's  a  story  that  some  of   you  know;  it’s  a  story  about  the   origin  of   an  aspect  of   the   tantras,  and  
it’s  par1cularly  important  to  be  aware  of  it  in  terms  of  the  prac1ces  that  we’re  doing  here.  It’s  a  story  
of  the  son  of  a  rich  man  who   heard  that  a  teacher  of  dharma  was  coming   to  the  country,  and  so  he  
went  off  to  see  him.  

He  saw  the  teacher,   and,  of  course,  as  the  son  of  a  rich  man,  he  always  travelled  with  his  servant,   so  
his  servant  came  too.  The  teacher  said,   just   as  we  have  been  looking  today,  he  said,  'The  mind  is  like  
the   sky.   It   is   completely   free  of   any   defilement,   free  of   any   obscura1on,   it   is   indestruc1ble.   You  
should  meditate  on  this.'  So,  they  both  went  away  and  did  their  own  prac1ce.  

AVer  some   1me,   the  son  of   the  rich   man   announced,  'I   have   really   understood   what   the   teacher  
says.  Because  my  mind  is  completely   pure  and  perfect,  I  can  do  whatever  I  like  because   nothing  can  
harm  me,  nothing  can  stain  me,'   and  the  servant   said,  'I  don't  think  that’s  right.'  The  son  of  the  rich  
man  was  very  arrogant,  so  he  said,  'We  will  go  to  the  teacher  and  check.'  

So,  they  went  back   to  the  teacher,  and  the  rich  young   man  told  the  teacher  of  his  realisa1on,  and  the  
teacher  said,  'You  are  completely   deluded.  That  is  not  at  all  what  I  said.'   The  young  man  was  so  angry  
he  insulted  the  teacher  and  leV  him  and  separated  from  his  servant.  Then  he  went  off.  

His  servant  con1nued  to  prac1se,  having  understood  that  the  mind   is  like  the  sky,  completely  empty,  
and  therefore  that  staying  relaxed  in  this  state,  there  is  no  need   to   get  into  any  extra  business.  Nor  is  
there  any  is  need  to  perform  any  par1cular  ac1vi1es.

However  the  rich  young   man   was  so  fired  up  with  his  sense   of  power  that  he  travelled  through  the  
kingdom  doing   whatever  he  wanted.  Eventually  he  died,  and  for  many  different  life1mes  he  was  born  
as  dung  beetles,  as  worms,  as  a  denizen  of  the  lower  hells,  and  so  on.  

Then  one  night  there  was  a  pros1tute  who  had  sex   with  three  different  kinds  of  demon  in  that  night,  
and   the  consciousness  of  the  young  man  entered  her  body   and  she  became  pregnant.   In  the  course  
of   her  pregnancy  she  died,  and   the  corpse  was  dragged  down  to  the  cemetery  because  she   was  a  
low  woman  and  nobody  wanted  anything  to  do  with  her.  

As  the  mother’s  body  was  cooling  down  the  baby   started  to  claw  at  her  body  and  clawed  his  way  out,  
and  went  onto  her  breast  and  sucked  all  the  milk  out,  then  sucked  all  the  blood  out  and  ate  her  flesh.  
As   he   ate   her   flesh,   he   became  stronger   and   stronger.   He   had   wings   on   his   back,   which   he   had  
inherited  from  one  his  fathers,  one  of  the  demons.  In  the  cemetery  he  found  many   wild  animals,   so  
he  killed  a  1ger  and  wrapped  it  around  him.  He  killed  an  elephant,  and  wrapped  the  skin  around  him.  
He  took  the  blood  of   beings  and  put  it  on  his  forehead,  and  he  massaged  human   fat  into  his  cheeks,  
and  dusted  himself  down  with  the  powder  of  dead  people.  

He  moved  out   of   the  cemetery  and  he  killed  every  man  he  met,   he  raped   every  woman  he  met,  and  
he   dominated   this   whole  world   system.   Then   he   moved   up   Mount   Meru,   the   central   mountain,  
killing  and  destroying.  He  destroyed  all  the  monasteries,  and  so  on.  

Eventually,  all  the  Buddhas  came  together   and   they   thought  'We  must   do  something  to  control  this  
monster,'  who  was  called  Matramutra,  the  mother-­‐ea1ng  demon.  Eventually  they  manifested  a  form  
P a g e  |  33

of   Dorje  Sempa,   who   entered   into   his  body  and   bubbled  him   up  and   transformed   his   inside  so   he  
manifested  as  the  form  of  Hayagriva  who  is  one  of  the  tantric  dei1es.  

There   are  many,  many   other  details  in   the   tradi1onal  telling   of   the  story,   but   the   most  important  
thing  for  us  at  this  1me  is  the  very  first  part.  The  teaching  on  the  nature  of  the  mind   is  not  about  any  
kind  of  instrumentality.  It’s  not   a  permission  to  do  anything   in  par1cular.   The  instruc1on  is  to  rest  in  
that   relaxed,   open   state,   and   to   recognise   that   energy   arises   and   passes   by   itself.   When   you  
appropriate  the  energy,  when   you  say,  'This  belongs  to  me,'   this  is  the  beginning   of  confusion,  and  
this   is   the   ordinary   confusion   of   samsara.   But,   if   on   top   of   that,   you   put   a   special   permission,  
'Because  everything  is  empty   I   can  do  as  I   like,'  then  the  door  to  hell  is  completely  opened  because  
that’s  a  state   of  great  madness.  It’s   completely  wrong.  It  destroys  any  sense   of  karma,  any  sense   of  
cause  and  effect.

The  deeper  the  medita1on  goes,  the  more  unformed  and,  therefore,  the  more  infinite  we  experience  
ourselves  to  be.  This  gives  rise  to  all   possibili1es   of   spontaneity  and   power;  because  you  develop  
more  clarity,  you  see   situa1ons  more  easily.  It’s  very,   very  important  to  then  be  extremely  careful  in  
everything  we  do.  To  be  very  harmonious,  very  aIuned,  very  soV  and  delicate.  

In  the  history   of   Buddhism,   many   people  have  got   lost   by   following   dreams  of   power.   Power   is   a  
dangerous   thing.   If   the   ground   of   power   is   emp1ness,   and   it   has   an   authen1c   compassionate  
inten1on,  it  can   be  very  useful.   But  it’s  very  easy  to  fall  in   love  with   power.  So,   again   and  again,  we  
should   examine,  'What  is   our   mo4ve   in  doing  prac4ce?What  is   our   mo4ve   when   we   interact  with  
other  people?'  

The  more  we  see  our   own  confusions  and  the  confusions  of   others,  this  can  increase  our  sensi1vity  
to  how  they  are,  our  compassion,  our  aIunement  to   their  situa1on.  It  also  opens  the  sense  that,  just  
as  we  have  confusion  and  the  possibility  of   awakening,  so   do  they;   therefore,  not  making   ourselves  
an  object  or  an  instrument,   we  don't  make  other  people  an  object  or  an  instrument.   To  turn  people  
into  something  that  we  use  for  our  own  agenda,  our  own   purpose,  is  the  deep  way  to  pervert  all  the  
teachings.  It’s  very  important  to  remember  this.  

Because  the  mind   is  like  the  sky,   relax;   and   if   you   find  yourself   wan1ng  to   mobilise  and  in  any  way  
use  the  dharma  as  a  jus1fica1on  for   your  own   five  poisons,  for  your  self-­‐centred   drivenness,   then  a  
big  alarm  bell  should  ring  inside.  This  is  very  dangerous.  The  fact  that  Buddha  taught  that  everything  
is  empty   doesn't  mean  that  we  can  hurt   people,  or  exploit  them,  or  make  use  of   them.  Not  that  I  
think  you’re  likely  to   do  that,  but  because  we  all  have  the  poten1al  for  these  tendencies  in   ourselves  
you  never   know  when  you  can  get  lost,  because  none  of  us  si_ng  here  know  what  kind  of  winds   of  
karma  will  come  from  past  lives.  In  the  past  there  were  many   bad   people.  Where   did  they  go  when  
they  died?  Maybe  we  are  their   reincarna1on!  We  shouldn’t  be  too  confident  that  the  bad  people  are  
always  someone  else,  somewhere  else.  So,  for  that  reason,  given   that  sudden  shiVs  in  our  nature  can  
arise,   it   is  important   to   be   very   aware   of   how   we  can   get   lost.   We  get   lost   not   because   we  are  
intrinsically   bad   but   because   we   are   heir   to   many   intense   tendencies   of   which   we   are   barely  
conscious.

For   that  reason,  I  would  encourage  you,  if  you  have  1me  and   if   it  takes  your   fancy,   try   to  examine,  
and  maybe  write  down,  some  of  the  core  mo1ves  that  drive  you   in   this  life,  and  the  core  beliefs  that  
you  have   about   yourself   and   your   en1tlement,   because  one  of   the  things   that   modern  democracy  
has  done  is   to   make  everybody  en1tled  to  have  things.  But  from  a  dharma  point  of  view  we’re  not  
en1tled  to  anything.  Everything  arises  from  karma:   there  is  no  Jean-­‐Jacques  Rousseau  social  contract  
that  you  can  take   into   a  government  office  and  say,  'Give  me  my   money.'   But  we  all  can  do  that;  if  
you  get  unemployed,  or  sick,  some  money  comes  in  your  hand.  There  is  a  kind  of  ring  of  safety.  

So,  what   are  the  basic  beliefs   that   we  have  inside   ourselves?   Especially   remembering   the   general  
Buddhist  teaching   of  these   five  poisons  or  afflic1ons:  stupidity,  which  is  a  kind  of   mental  dullness  in  

www.simplybeing.co.uk ©2009 James Low


P a g e  |  34

which   we   don't  see   the   impermanence  of   phenomena,  we   don't  see   the   emp1ness,  but   we  take  
them  as  strongly  real  and  try  to  make  use  of  them;  desire  or  aIachment,     in  which  we  feel  some  kind  
of   deficit   inside  ourselves  and   think   that  an  external  object,  whether   a  person,  or   possessions,  will  
somehow  fill  that  deficit;  aversion  or   anger,    in  which   we  experience  someone,   or  some  situa1on,  as  
a  threat  to  us,  and  feel  that  we  mustn’t  be  contaminated  by   it;   jealousy,  in  which  we  feel  that  we  are  
being   squeezed   out   of   something   we  are  en1tled  to;  and  pride,  in  which   we  feel   some   par1cular  
privileging  of  ourselves,  a  stable  en1tlement  to  have  good  things  coming  our  way.  

Buddha  taught  many  1mes  that  all   of  us  have  these   five  poisons.  They  can  be  transformed  into  the  
five  wisdoms.  They   can   be  released  and   integrated  as  the  energy  of   emp1ness,  but  in  order  to  do  
that   we  have  to  recognise  that  they’re  there.  So  being   more   aware  of  the   kinds  of  mo1va1ons  we  
have,   the  kinds  of  avoidances  we  have,  the  hungers  and  longings,  is  very  helpful  as  the  basis  of,  'Oh,  
this  is  what  I’ve  got.  This   is   my   luck  in  this  life,  this  is  my  tool  kit.'   Especially   in  the  tantric  tradi1on,  
they   say   it’s  best   when   you’re   young   to  have   a   lot   of   poison.   The  best  yogis   are  very   crazy   when  
they’re   young,  because  it  means  they  have  a  lot  of  energy.   If  your  life   is  very  nice  and  sweet,  not   so  
powerful.  If  you  have  a  lot  of  crazy  energy  you  can  transmute  that  into  something  of  value.  

It’s  important   not  to  be  too   afraid   of  being   in  touch  with   these  poisons  because  they   are  a  kind   of  
fuel;  they   are  a  raw   resource  that  we  then  have  to  learn  to  work  with.  But  first  of  all  we  have  to  know  
that  we  have  them  and  observe  how  they  operate.  

When  we   do   that   first  kind   of  medita1on,   there  is  a  clear  focus  of   inten1on  and  there  is  a  definite  
object  that   we  can  come  back  to  again   and  again.   In  the  second,  we  don’t  have  any  clear  object.  The  
object   of   medita1on   is   whatever   is   arising   in   the   mind.   So,   we’re   not   having   to   hold   onto   any  
memory  of   what  is  the   par1cular  focus  for  what  we   do.  Whatever   arises,  we  try  to  stay  open  to  it,  
and   in   that   way,   gradually,   we   start   to   experience   more   of   the   content   of   our   mind.   We   reveal  
ourselves  to  ourselves,  and  the  main  thing  there  is  to  observe  how  every  aspect  of  yourself  that  you  
can   iden1fy   with,   that   you   can   rely   on,   is   just   passing   through.   It’s   there,   but   it’s   there   as   a  
movement.  It  doesn’t  remain,  and   we  can  see   that  our  life  is  composed   of  gestures  into  the  world.  
Gestures  which  have  an  impact  and,  yet,  have  no  real  dura1on.  This  is  very  important.  

Grasping at the sense one has an inherent self


Generally,  in  the  buddhist  tradi1on,  they  say  one  of  the  main  problems  that  we  have  is  grasping  at  a  
sense  of  an  inherent  self.  It’s  called  dag  dzin  in  Tibetan  or  atmagraha  in  Sanskrit.  Dag  and  atma  both  
can  mean  a  self,  like  a  person.  It   means  like  'I,'   but  it  also  refers  to   the  sense  of   an  inherent  self-­‐
nature,  because   when  we   say   'I,'   we’re  talking   about   something   that  seems   to   have  and   essence,  
some  true,  substan1al  core.  

If   we  have  a  glass,  the  glass  seems  to   exist.   It  doesn’t  seem  to  fall  apart  in  my  hand.  We  can  say  that  
there  is  a  glass-­‐ness  to  the  glass.  It  seems  to   have  an  inherent,   innate  iden1ty.  It  is  what  it  is.  This  is  
seen  as  a  very,   very  big  problem,  because  this  is  a  place  where  we  become  stupid  very  easily.  We  get  
taken  in.  The  glass  that  you  see,  if  I  let  it   slip  from  my  hand,  will   hit   the  ground  and  break,  and  then  
we  won’t  have  the  glass.   From   the  Buddhist  point   of  view,  this  is  a  sign   that  the  glass  exists  as  a  glass  
only  due  to   the   presence  of   maintaining   factors.  If  these  maintaining  factors  vanish  there  will  be  no  
glass,  and  that  everything  we  see  in  the  world  is  held  in  place  by  maintaining  factors.  

These   maintaining   factors  are   not   stable,   but   they   do   give   the   illusion   of   the   con1nuity   of   true  
en11es,   en11es  which  seem   to   be  internally   defined.  All  the   different  buddhist   schools  have  their  
own  par1cular  cri1c  of  the  falsity   of  this  posi1on.  Most  generally,  you  have  the  idea  of   dependent  co-­‐
origina1on:  that’s  the  idea   that   every  phenomena,   every   manifesta1on,  everything   we   can  call   an  
en1ty,   arises  on  the  basis  of   factors.   That  is  to  say,  there  is  always  a  cause  to  everything,  and  the  
cause   is   not   exhausted   with   the   manifesta1on,   because   part   of   the   cause   is  that   it   generates   a  
maintaining  situa1on.  
P a g e  |  35

In   Tibet,   for   example,   before   the   Chinese   came   there   were   many   monasteries,   and   in   the  
monasteries  they   had   many  pain1ngs  and  statues.  Many  of   these  were   a  thousand  years  old.  They  
had  been   kept  there,   not  simply   because  somebody  made  them,   but  because  of   devo1on,  because  
of   valuing   them.   They   were   seen   as   being   truly   valuable.   Then   when   the   Chinese   invaded,   and  
par1cularly  in  the  Cultural  Revolu1on,  the  Red  Guards,  generally  young  barbarians,  came  in  with  no  
interest  in  the  past.  They  were  ac1vely  encouraged  to  see  the  past  as  a  prison  to  the  freedom  of  the  
people,   and   so   they   destroyed   these   ar1cles.   That   was   a   point   where   the   structure   of   the  
maintaining  factors  was  removed.  

In  the  same  way,  in  order  to  bring   democracy   to  Iraq,  the   Americans  have  destroyed   many   of   the  
ancient  remains  in  Iraq.  Tiles,  which  have  been  there  for  three  thousand,  three  and  a   half   thousand  
years   were  crushed   into  dust,  because  the  Americans  decided  to  run   tanks  up  and  down  them.   So,  
the  maintaining   factors  of,  'This  is  important,  this  is  our  history,'  even  in  a  Muslim  country  where  they  
don’t  really  like  representa1on,  allowed  the  con1nuity  of  these  factors,  but  then  someone  comes  in  
with  a  completely  different  mind  set,  a  different  set  of  values,  and  the  maintaining  factors  collapse.  

This   would  be   the  buddhist   way  of   understanding   that  the...,   with   something   like  a  glass,  it   looks  
en1re  in  itself,  but   actually  it’s  more  like  a   puppet.  There  are  many  invisible  strings  aIached  to  this  
glass,  and  these  strings   can  be  pulled   at  any  1me.  Somebody  could  be  distracted   and  so   the  glass  
drops.  The  house  here  could  decide  to  change  what  they  have,  which  they  have  done,  and  so  this  is  a  
new  kind  of   glass.  I   didn’t  see  this  glass  before.   So,  someone   in  the  office  decides  we  have   to  go  up  
market  a  liIle  bit  and  get  beIer  looking  glasses  so  they  buy  a  whole  bunch  of  these.  This  will  be  here  
for  a  while.  They're  rather  fragile  glasses,  as  far  as  I  can  see,  and  many  people  using   them  repeatedly,  
they’re  likely  to  break  quite  a  lot.  So   they  might  not  be  here  so  long,  because,   of  course,  the  people  
who  run  this  place  have  a  lot  of  investment  in  it.     It  means  a  lot  to  them,  but  it  doesn’t   necessarily  
mean  very  much  to  people  coming  in  from  outside.  

This  view  is  saying  there  is  no   inherent  self-­‐nature,  no   essence  in  any  phenomena.  It’s  the  same  with  
our  selves.  We   sit  here  in   this  room,   fairly  close   to  each  other,  some  of  us  have  arrived  here  bearing  
giVs.   GiVs   in   the   form   of  colds,  which  we  have  generously  been   sharing   with  you  as  we  cough  and  
spluIer.  You’re  very  welcome.   So   you  also  will   have  something   to  take  home  with  you.  It’s  like   that.  
Now,  how  does  that  happen?  Because  we  breathe  in  and  out.  Our  body  is  not  sealed.  We  have  holes  
in  it.  If  we  didn’t  have  holes  in  our  body  it  wouldn’t  be  very   easy  to  func1on.  Things  have  to  come  in,  
things  have  to  go  out.  

We   cannot   seal   off   or   defend   ourselves.   Because   of   this,   we   find   ourselves   responding   to   the  
environment   in   various   ways.   In   ways   which   are  directly   biological,  in   ways  that   are   cultural.   For  
example,   we’ve   developed,   in   Europe,   a  cult   of   the   sun,  so   whenever   the  sun  shines,  we   all  feel  
happy   and   want   to   sit  in   the  sun.   If   this   was  a   hundred   and   fiVy,   two   hundred  years  ago,   ladies    
would  certainly  not  be  going  in  the  sun,  because  there  would  be  privilege  for  their  beau1ful  white  
skin,  so  they  would  wear  a  big  hat  to  protect  themselves  from  this  demon.  

In  that  way  we  can  see,  if   you  start  to  do  a  cultural  analysis,  everything  you  see  is  generated  by  many,  
many  chains  of   significa1on,  many  moments  of   belief,  developments  in  technology,  the  survival   of  
certain   forms  in   the  market  or   their  demise.  Again   and  again,  we   can  see   that   what  appears   to   be  
solid  and  real,  reliable,   is  not.  In  America,  you  have  the  collapse  of   Lehman  Brothers.   This  is  a  very  
big  interna1onal  financial  ins1tu1on.  People  saw  it  as  reliable.  It  regularly  got  a  AAA  ra1ng  as  being  a  
good  place  to  put  your  money;   and,  in  fact,  it   was  not  very  reliable.  So  this  is  what  a  brand  or  a  logo  
does:  it   sets   up  an   abstract  iden1ty   behind  which  all  sorts  of   changes  are  going   on,  but   it’s  as   if   it’s  
the  same.  

In   England,  as  prices  go  up,  we  have   these  standard  confec1onary  items,  bars  of   chocolate.  People  
want  to  buy  their   bar  of  chocolate  and  they  don’t  want  to  pay  more  money.  So  the  manufacturer  just  
keeps   shrinking   the  size   of  the  bar   of  chocolate,  so  it  looks  like   the  same  thing.  But  it’s  not.  In  that  

www.simplybeing.co.uk ©2009 James Low


P a g e  |  36

way  they  want  to  keep  the  logo,  they  want  to   keep  the  iden1fica1on,  'I   want   one  of   those,'   but  the  
thing   you   actually   get,   the   palpable,   tangible   thing,   what   you’re  giving   your   actual   money   for   is  
shiVing.  So  what’s  being   transacted   is   a  name,  and  the   name  creates  a  kind  of   phenomenological  
blindness:  res1ng  on  the  name,  we  don’t  examine  what  is  there.  

This  term  inherent   self-­‐nature,  belief  in  inherent  self-­‐nature,   is   a  way  of   describing  our   tendency   to  
rest   on   the  maps   in   our   head,  to   rest   on  the  assump1ons  that   we  have  about  the  true,   inherent  
existence  of   phenomena.   On  the   basis  of   that,   we  then  start  to  move  these  phenomena  around   in  
our  world,  like  figures  on  a  chest  board   where  we  have  some  kind  of  game  plan,  so  that  we  increase  
benefit  to  ourselves  and  diminish  difficulty  for   ourselves.  However,  of  course,  these  chess  moves  are  
not  reliable  or  safe.  

Since   the  financial  crisis,  the  percentage  return  that  you   get  in  investment  accounts  in  a  bank   have  
gone  down  a  great  deal.  Gone  down  from   six   percent  to  about   one  percent.   Many  pensioners  who  
had  put  their  savings  into  a  place  thinking   it  was   very  safe,  now   find  it’s  not  very  safe.  The  holidays  
they  thought  they   would  have,  the  adjustment  to  the  house  they  thought  they  would  have,  they  now  
can’t   have.  Who   has  stolen  this  money?   It  was  their  money.  But  of  course  that’s  an  illusion,  it  wasn't  
their   money.   Money   is  symbolic,  money   is   not   a  thing.   Even   gold   is   symbolic.  The   price  of   gold  is  
going  up  and  up  and  up,  because  people  believe  in   it  more.   When  you  worship  something  it  takes  on  
value.  When  you  don’t  manage  to  worship  it  so  much,  it  goes  down  in  value.  

There is no security
There  is  no  inherent  secure  territory  anywhere.   Nobody  can  guarantee  us  anything   in  this  life.   None  
of  us  know  how  long  we’re  going   to  live,  none  of   us  know  if   we’re  going  to   be  healthy  un1l  we  die.  
None  of   us  know   whether   family   members  are   going   to   do  well   or   not.  We  don’t   know   how   the  
culture  will  develop,  we  don’t  know  how  the  financial  situa1on  will  develop.  We  just  don’t  know  very  
much,  but  an  awful  lot   of   1me  is  spent  in  trying  to  work  out   what  will  happen  so  that  we  can  secure  
the  territory,  and  that  effort  oVen  leads  to  great  sadness  and  a  sense  of  betrayal.  

From   the  point  of   view  of   dzogchen,  manifesta1on  in  the  world   is  in  the  nature  of  a  par1cipa1on,  
that  we  are  part   of  a  large  system  in  which  we  cannot   know  exactly   what  is  going  to  happen.  It’s  not  
possible  to  know  what  is  going  to  happen.  These  are  absolute   fantasies  that  there  are  some  people,  
somewhere  who  really  know  what’s  what.  This  is  not  true.  Many  people  believe  the  Karmapa  knows  
what’s  what.  I  doubt  it,  because  the  Karmapa's  not  free  to  move  around  the  world  because  he  gets  
visa  restric1ons  and  so  on.    It’s  very  difficult  to  be  an  omnipotent  world  ruler,  and   at  the  same  1me  
be  trapped  because  of  bureaucracy.  

We   have   fantasies   of   freedom.   This   comes   from   people   not   wan1ng   to   believe   in   the   Buddha's  
teachings.  Buddha's  teachings  are  very  hard,   they’re  like  chewing  stones.  They’re  not  very  bright  and  
shiny;  it’s  not  a  kind  of   new  age,  transpersonal  vision  that  there  are  these  great  magicians  who  come  
from   Tibet,  and   they're  going  to  send  rainbows   into  us,   and  we'll  all  be  happy.  What   it’s  essen1ally  
saying  is  we’re  swimming  in  shit  and  every  1me  you  start  to  sink  a  bit  you  get  a  mouthful  of  it,  so  you  
beIer  keep  swimming.  I  think  that’s  really  what  its  saying.  

Dependent  co-­‐origina1on  means  you’re  bound  into  a  matrix   which  is  beyond  your  control,  and  you  
have  to  learn  to   be  very   light   on  your   feet.  This   is  the  whole  basis  of   dakinis.  Dakini  means  energy  
moving  in  the  sky.  It  means  not  trapped  on  the  earth,  not  in  a  marsh,  but  light  and  able  to  respond  to  
par1cular  situa1ons.  Fantasies  of  control  are  one  of  the  great  illusions,  and  the   fantasy  of  control  is  
always  based   on  the  idea   we  know  what’s  what.  We  know  what  the  situa1on  is,   and  because   we  
know  what  the  situa1on  is,  we  can  proceed  in  a  proper  way.  

They've   just   released  some  government   documents  in  England,  and   at  the   1me  when  Fidel  Castro  
took   over   in   Cuba,   he   wanted   to   develop   a   public   transport   system,   so   he   ordered   busses  from  
P a g e  |  37

England.  There  was  a  tanker,  a  big,  big  ship,  full  of  busses  and  it   was  sailing   down  the  Thames,  and  
suddenly  it  was  rammed  by   another  ship  and  it  sank.  The  government  papers  revealed  that  this  was  
orchestrated  by  the  CIA,  with  whom  Britain  has  a  special  rela1onship.  Our  dear  brothers.  

One  of  the  sayings  of   my  teacher,  C  R  Lama,   was,  'I  don’t  trust  anyone,   and  number  one,  I   don’t  trust  
myself.'   This  is  really  true.  So,  coming  back  to  trus1ng   ourselves,  we  can  see  that  this  is  much  more  
complicated   than   just   trying   to   work   out   who   we   are  and   then   being   authen1cally   true   to   that,  
because  the   world  that  we  are  caught  up  in  is  full   of   liIle  pockets  of   vested   interest.   People  have  
their  own  par1cular  ways  of  collabora1ng  or  not  collabora1ng.  

One  of   the  real  challenges,   for  example,   in   the   Tibetan  community   is   that   the   different   sects,   the  
different  schools  of  Tibetan   buddhism  collaborate  and  move  in  the  same  direc1on,  and  don’t  destroy  
themselves.  But  this  is  very  hard  because,  actually,  historically,  they  didn’t  like  each  other  very  much.  
It’s  the  same   in  Britain  with  the  schools  of  psychotherapy,   they  hate  each  other.  Every  one  think  the  
other  is  stupid  and  wrong.  But  now  the  government  wants  to  control  the  psychotherapists,  they  have  
to  define  what  they  do,  but  they  spend  most  of  the  1me  saying,  'I  don’t  want  to  sit  in  the  same  room  
as  you!'  

So,  collabora1on  becomes  very  difficult  and   we  can   see  why,  because  in   each  of  these  situa1ons,  in  
the   Tibetan  case,   the  Nyingmapa  know   what  the  Gelugpa  are  like,  and  the  Kagyupas  know  what  the  
Sakyapa  are   like,   and   the   psychoanalysts  know   what  the  cogni1ve   behavioural  therapists   are  like.  
And   so,  because  everybody  knows  what   the   other   is  like,  they   give   inherent  self-­‐nature.  They   say,  
'You  are  that,'  and  'Because  you  are  that,  I  can’t  do  this  with  you,’  so  everything   becomes  very  frozen,  
and  a  kind  of   staccato   bumpy  ride,  because  you   cannot  get  into   flow,   because  it   keeps  freezing   in  
terms  of  these  defini1ons  

Actually,   collabora1on   requires  a   soVer   edge,   it’s   rebalancing   away   from   the   earth   element.   The  
earth  element  is  always  privileged  under  patriarchy,  and  all  our  cultures  have  been  under   patriarchy  
for   a   very   long   1me.   This  means  that   the   voice   from   on   high,   the   sky-­‐god   voice,   is   taken   to   be  
defini1ve,  offering  true  knowledge  of  things,  and  the  prohibi1on  of  law  and  structure.  This  views  has  
been  given  much  more  importance  than  collabora1on  and  that’s  a  real  problem  for  us  now.  

The meaning of 'emptiness'


The  idea  of  inherent  self-­‐nature  is  cri1qued  also  through  the  understanding  of  emp1ness.  Emp1ness  
means,  essen1ally,  empty   of   inherent  self-­‐nature.   So  when  the  Buddha  says,  'All   condi4oned  things  
are   empty,'  everything  in  this  room  is  empty,  what  does  it   mean  to  say  that  I  am  empty?  Clearly  we  
have  our   physical  func1ons:  we  can  speak,  we  can  walk,  we  can  talk,  and  so  on.  All  of   these  appear  
to  have  a  kind  of  con1nuing  validity.  

Empty  doesn’t  mean  that   there  is  nothing  there.  Emp1ness  is  truly  the  heart   of   the  Buddha’s  middle  
way.  It’s  not  that   things  are  strongly   real;  it’s  not  that  things  don’t  exist  at  all;  but  things  exists  in  the  
manner   of  a  dream.  As  it   says  in  the  Heart  Sutra,  'Form  is  emp4ness.   Emp4ness  is   form.'  This  means    
that   this   thing   that   we   are   is   manifes1ng,   moving   and   changing   through   1me.   It’s   not   solid.   It  
manifests  according  to  different  kinds  of  condi1ons.  

For  example,  when  I   was  younger  and   lived  in  India,   I   could   sit   a  long  1me  cross-­‐legged.  Now,  I  sit  
mostly  si_ng   in  a  chair,  so  when  I  sit  cross-­‐legged  it's  not  so  easy  for  me.  It’s   like  that.  When  I  first  
went  to  India,  si_ng  cross-­‐legged  was  very  difficult,  because  I  was  used  to  chairs.  So  my  life  has  gone  
from  chair,  to   floor,  to  chair.  Each  1me,  each  transi1on   is  a  bit  painful,  and   then  the  body   adjusts  and  
then,  'Oh  I  can  do  this!'  but  what   I  could  do  when  I  was  younger,  I  can’t  do  now,   because  the  causes  
and  condi1ons  have  changed.  

www.simplybeing.co.uk ©2009 James Low


P a g e  |  38

Although  I  say,  'It’s  my  body,'   I’m  not   in   charge  of  it  at  all;  it  has  a  life  of  its  own,  it  responds   to   all  
sorts  of  things.  When  I  used  to   do  retreats  in  the  monsoon,   it’s  very,  very  wet,  and  so  the  joints  get  
very   sore.  When  it’s  hot  and   dry,  the  joints  don’t  get  so  sore.  There’s  nothing  you  can  do  to  stop  your  
joints  from  ge_ng  sore.  It’s  like  that.  Our  body  is  part  of  the  world.  

So   emp1ness  means,   whenever   we  use  language,   whenever   we   speak   and   we   seem   to   describe  
things  as   truly  real,  we  have  to   listen  to  the  nature  of   speaking.   Words  tumble  out  of   our  mouths,  
move  on  currents  of  air  as  vibra1on,  and  they  create  an  impact.  They   create  an  energe1c  impact,  and  
then  a  seman1c  impact,  and  ideas  then  go  through  someone  else’s  mind,  and  then  some  vibra1on  
comes  back  as  they  reply,  and  these  vibra1ons  are  going  on  all  the  1me.  That  is  to  say,  our   speech  is  
very   dynamic;   it’s  not  solid.  It  moves  in   1me,  and  our   body  is   the  same.  The  body’s  existence  is  in  
1me.   You   can   see  it   more  easily   with  speech,  because  you  say  something,  then   you   stop   speaking  
and  there’s   a  silence.  The  body   seems  to  be  always  here,  but  no  one  in  this   room  is  si_ng   without  
moving.  The  body  moves.  Bodies  are  meant  to  move.  

When  the  body  is  moving,  as  you  turn,  you   see  something  different.  Your  world  is  actually  different.  
Actually  in  a  sense  that  the  act  of  exis1ng;  this  moment  is  revealed  when  you  look  this  way;  then  you  
look  that  way,  you  have  a  whole  new  world.  This  is  something  different.  You  see  different  shapes,  you  
see  different  colours.  This  is  all  you’ve  got,  but  we  don’t  live  in  that  world.  We  live  in  a  world  of   ideas,  
where  we’re  sor1ng  things  out  and  saying  this  is  this,  this  is  that.  We’re,  somehow,  in  here,  but  not  in  
here,  but  here  is  where  we  are.

The  more  we  understand  emp1ness,   the  less  we   come   to  rely   on   the  map.  Because  the  maps  that  
we've   built  up,  the  interpre1ve  maps,  are  paIerns   of   memory,  condi1oning.   Over-­‐reliance  on   the  
map   can   hide  both  our  own  poten1al   and  the   poten1al  of   the   field  around   us,  condemning   us  to  
repe11on/compulsion.    We  need  to  enter  the  world  naked  yet  with  resources  to  hand.  

If   the  accre1ons  from   the  past   are   wrapped  around   us  like  some  kind   of   suite   of   armour,  or   some  
defence,  then  we  are  always  media1ng  what  is  immediately  there  in  front  of  us,  and  we  don’t  see  it.  
And   what  we  mediate  it  with  is  the  sense  that  things  are  truly  real,   that  they   are  strongly  real.   So  in  
our  heads  we  work  out  game  plans,  things  to  do,  how  we're  going  to  proceed.  For  some  things  this  is  
necessary,  but  it’s  what  we  can  recognise  is:  when  you  sit  down  and,  say  you  have  to  plan  some  work  
you’re  going  to  do,  you’re  wri1ng   something  down  or  you’re  working   on  a  computer  screen;  all  that’s  
happening  there  is  impermanence.  Everything  in  our   life  in   impermanent.   Now,  instead  of  si_ng  on  
the   sofa   watching   TV   impermanence,   you’re   si_ng   in   front   of   a   computer   planning   next   week  
impermanence.  Every   1me   you  press  one   key  a  leIer  comes   up,   and  now  you  can’t  keep  pressing  
that   key  because  it  won’t   make  much  sense.   You  have  to  press  another  key,  and  then   you   have  to  
press  another  key  and  then  another.  That  is  impermanence  in  ac1on.  That’s  all  it  is.  

There  is  nothing   but  movement.  This   is  all  that  there  is.  The  ques1on  would  be,  why  do   we  add  on  
top   of   that   this   reifica1on,   this   crea1on   of   en11es,   objec1fica1on,   making   things   appear   to   be  
separate  and  internally  structured  and  grounded?  This  is  called  ignorance.   We  do  it  because   we’ve  
fallen   asleep   to  the  immediacy,  the  freshness,   the   dynamism  of   being  alive;  that  life  is  the  interplay  
of  subject  and  object.  It’s  the  non-­‐dual  display  of  the  clarity,   the   brilliance  of   the   Buddha's  mind.  All  
of  these  movements,  all  that  we  seem  to  be  doing,  is  revealed  to  us  in  terms  of  our  own  awareness.  

So,  having  some  understanding  of  emp1ness  is  very,  very  important,  and  the  simplest   way  to  do  that  
is  to  start  to  examine  your  use  of  language.  When  you  hear  yourself  talking   about  something,  making  
a  comment,  a  judgment,  or  even  just  a  descrip1on,  what  is  at  stake  in  that?  I  would  suggest  to  you  
that,   usually,   there  are  two  things.  One  is  that  you  want   to  communicate   with  the  other  person,  and  
so   what   you  say   has  to   make  sense   to   them   in   some  way;   so  what   is  at   stake  is  a   sort   of   social  
iden1ty,  and  the  to-­‐ing  and  fro-­‐ing  of  communica1on.  The  second  thing  is  the  no1on  that  'I  exist.'  
P a g e  |  39

The ego is like the mafia


So  our  communica1ons,  even  our  internal  communica1ons  when  we’re  thinking  about  things,  have  
both   a  linear   movement,   that   is  to  say  they   go  from  me  out  to  you  or   from  one  part  of   myself   to  
another,  but   they’re  also  self-­‐reflexive.   That   is  to   say   that  there  is  a  kind   of   comeback,   there   is   a  
payoff,  a  dividend  that  comes  back  in  the  sense  of,  'I  am  the  one  who  is   doing  this.'    So  when  I  say,  
'Oh  it's  not  as  warm  today,'   I'm  making  a  statement,  but  I   am  also  telling  myself  'I   am  exactly  the  sort  
of  person  who  knows  what  the  weather’s  like.'  There’s  a  very  subtle  massaging  going  on  of  this  core  
sense   of   'I   exist,'   and   'I   know   things.'     This   nexus   of   self-­‐iden1fica1on,   the  subject   who   endures  
through  1me,  who  knows  things;  this  is  being  reinforced  again  and  again.  

This  is  part   of   how   samsara  con1nues,   because,   actually,   the   communica1ve  gesture,   'It's   not   as  
warm  today,'  is  fine.  It  can   just  be  flowing  out.  It’s  this  liIle  flip  back  that  we  have  to  watch,  in  which  
there’s  a  sort   of   skimming   off,  the   way  the  mafia   managed  to  get  their  ten   percent.   So  the  ego  is  
si_ng  in  there,  behind  the  big  desk    all   the   1me.  Ten  percent  of  everything.  That  makes  quite  a  rich  
person  in  the   end.  And   of  course  we  get  a  bit   paralysed  by  that,  because  what  the  ego  is  doing   is  
saying,  'Without  me,  you  wouldn’t  survive.'  This  is  what  the  mafia  says,  
'This   is   a  lovely   restaurant.  I  love  your  restaurant.  Eh?  You  like  your   restaurant   to  con4nue?  
Huh?  I  protect  you.  You  need  me.'  
‘I  don’t  need  you  at  all.  You  look  very  dangerous,  go  away.’
So   the  ego   insinuates   itself   just   like   the   mafia.   It’s   saying,   'I   have   a   necessary   func4on,'   but   it   is  
crea4ng   that   necessary   func1on.   That   is   to   say,   the  problem   is   created   out   of   its  own   effort.   In  
medicine  this   is   called   iatrogenic,  which   means  it’s  a   disorder   created   by   the  interven1on   of   the  
doctor.   So   what   appears   to   be   the   cure   is   actually   the   poison;   and   of   course   once   the   pa1ent   is  
poisoned,  the  one  who’s  poisoned  him  now  has  a  job  for  life:  'Now  you  know  you  need  me.'  

So  who  is  this  person  who  is  making  this  claim?  What  is  the  true  founda1on  of  it?  Nothing  at  all.  The  
ego  is  simply  a  nexus  of  energy.  You  might  have  done  this   on  a  summer   night:   when   it  gets  dark,  if  
you’re  si_ng  by  a  fire,  you   pick  up  a  s1ck  of  wood  and  you  turn  it  round  and  round,   and   it  makes  a  
circle  of   fire.  You  know  that  there  is  simply  one  point  of  fire  on   the  end  of  the  s1ck,  but  what  you  see  
is  a  circle  of   fire.   This  is  an  illusion.  It’s   an  illusion   created  by  ac1vity.   The  repe11on   of  the  ac1vity  
does  that.  Just  in  the  same  way,  these  old  cinemas  working  with  film,  and  it’s  frame  aVer  frame  aVer  
frame.   You   accelerate   it   to   the  speed   and   you   have  the   image,   and   the   image  seems  to   have   a  
par1cular  con1nuity.  

The   ego   exists   as   an   energe1c   nexus,   which   by   repe11on   recons1tutes   itself   again   and   again.  
Although  it  claims  itself  to  be  self-­‐exis1ng,   its  nature  is  empty.  It  arises,  as  all  things  do,  like  rainbows  
in  the  sky.   Empty   of   inherent  self-­‐nature,   pure  radiance.  Just   this.   Just   this.   Just  this.  Moment  by  
moment,   out   of   the   infinite   space,   the   dharmadhatu,   which   is   inseparable   from   our   unborn  
awareness,  rigpa  or  vidya.  Energy  is  manifes1ng.  This  is  all  there  is.  

How energy manifests


Energy   can  manifest  in  two  forms.  As   many   of   you  know  very  well,  in  dzogchen  we  say  there   is   one  
ground   and  two  paths.  The  one  ground  is  infinite  emp1ness,  the  unborn  nature.  The  two  paths:   one  
path  is  to  recognise  this,  in  which  case  everything   is   revealed  as  the  flow  of  energy,  dynamic,  fresh,  
always  moving;  and  the  other  path  is  the   path  of   grasping   an   illusion,  in  which   samara  is  generated  
out  of  the  construc1on  of  the  fantasy  of  en11es.  From  the  very  beginning  there  have  never  been  any  
en11es,  but  if  you  believe  in  en11es  they  will  become  real.  

Children  show  us  very  clearly  how  this  is  done.  If  you  watch  children's  television  with  them,  you  see  
all  these  characters,  and  they  know  all  these  characters.  Or  from  school  they  bring  home  these  funny  
liIle  plas1c  figures,  and  they  tell  you   all  about   them:  they  come  from  a  planet,  and  this  one’s  got  a  
stone   on   his  hand,   and   this  one   has   a   special   sword.   They   inhabit   this   whole   world.   This   world  
doesn’t  exist.  This  is  fantas1c  marke1ng   by  a   toy  company  to  sell  cheap   bits  of  plas1c  for  incredibly  

www.simplybeing.co.uk ©2009 James Low


P a g e  |  40

inflated   prices,  because  the  child  is,   of   course,  not   buying   plas1c.   They’re   buying   symbolism,   and  
they  move  in  that  imaginal  realm.  

This  is  what  we  do  in  terms   of   the  ego.  We  say,  'This   is   a  glass   of   water.'   The  child  says,  'This   is   a  
space  ship.'  The  child  says,  'This  water  comes  from   Mars  and,  if   you   drink  it,   your  nose  will  grow  very  
long,  and  it  will  go  into  your   mouth  and...'  Children  have  a  great  1me  doing  that,  because  they  know  
that  everything   is  just  what  they  say  it  is.  But  we   all  agree,  'No,  no,  no.  As  society,  this  is  a  glass   of  
water,  and  if  you  want  to  get  through  your   exams  and  get  a  good  life,  this   is   a  glass   of   water.'   So,  
gradually,  the   child’s  imagina1on   comes  to  feel...   there  are  two  things:   there  is   fantasy  and   reality.  
Fantasy  is  for  the  weekend,  and  reality  is  Monday  to  Friday,  nine  to  five.  So  live   in  reality  and  then  
you  get  the  money  to  indulge  your  fantasy.  So  all  the  1me  you’re  being   told  reality  is  good,   strong,  
real,  that’s  where  the  ac1on  is;  and  fantasy's  just  some  liIle  holiday  that  we  have.  

Buddhism  says  exactly  the  opposite.   It  says,  from  the  very  beginning,  everything   is  like   a  dream,   like  
an  illusion.  It  is  the   belief  that  it  is  strongly  real,  that  it’s   solid,   that  creates   the  problems  for  you.   If  
you  see  it  as  an  illusion,  you  won’t  become  incompetent.   Worry,  seriousness,  heaviness,  importance,  
authoritarian  correctness,  all  of  these  are  seen  as  establishing  value.  

When  I   go  into  work  to  the  hospital,  I  go  on  the  tube  that  many  business  people  go  on.  They  all  wear  
the   suit  and  the  shirt  and   a  1e,  and  if  you  wear  a  1e   as  a  man,  it  makes  you  a  proper   person.  In  the  
hospital  the  doctors  have  to  wear   a  1e,  because  the  1e  shows  that  they  are  important  people.  What  
kind  of  madness  is  this?    They  also  have  a   hole  in  their  bum   and  the   poo-­‐poo  comes  out.  [Laugher]  
This  is  more  normal  in  their  life  than  the  1e,  but  people  wear  the  1e  and  it  says,  'Don’t  fuck   with  me.  
I’m  an  important  person.  Back  off.'    

These   are  symbolic   gestures,   and   when   we   believe   in   these   gestures,   thinking   collapses,   and   it’s  
taken  for  granted.  There’s  a  kind  of   en1tlement  that  goes  with  it.  People  in  the  financial  industry  felt  
en1tled  to  award  themselves  huge   amounts  of   money   for   doing  very   liIle.  The  more  they   did   that,  
the   less   connec1on  they   had   with   thinking   that   the   woman   working   in  a   super   market   checkout,  
who’s  turning  in  her  chair  and   ge_ng  a  bad  back...  what   is  she  earning?  What  is  the  minimum  wage  
in  rela1on  to  what  somebody's  earning  as  a  bonus?  There’s  no  rela1on   at  all,  because  in  the  realm   of  
abstrac1on   there’s  no   limit.  You   can  just   make  anything   happen.  So  what  we’ve  clearly  seen   is  the  
financial  industry  is  a  fantasy  realm.  Everything  is  illusion,  but  people  thought,  'Oh  we  thought  it  was  
governed   by   rules   and  reality.   We   thought  these   people   were   respectable.  I   mean,   they   wear  4es.  
They’re   good   guys.'   Then   you   find   that   they’re   fantasy   merchants,   and   the   wilder   shores   of   the  
ac1vi1es  of  hedge  funds,  and  so  on,  are  exactly  specula1ve  gambling.  It’s  fantasy.  It’s  gambling.  

But  the  whole  thing  is  gambling.  The  whole  world  is  gambling.  Why  is  that  so  terrifying?  It’s  terrifying  
for  us  because  we  think   it   shouldn’t  be  like  that.  We   think  there  should  be  respectable  people  doing  
a  proper  day’s  work  for  proper  reward,  and   then  we’ll  know  where  we  are;  but  it’s  never  going  to  be  
like  that.  It  never  has   been   like  that  because  lying,   chea1ng,  funny  games  go  on.  What   is  lying   but  
saying,   'I’m   not   going  to   play   your   reality   game.  I’m   going  to   lie   to  you   and   you  won’t   know   the  
difference.’  

So   that  says  it  looks  like  everything  is  self-­‐evident.  Everything   is  laid  out.  We  know  what’s  what,  but  
actually   we   don’t.   Things   are   what   they   are   said   to   be.   These   are   group   hallucina1ons,   mass  
hallucina1ons.   People   believe   in   things:   they   believe   in   communism;   they   believe   in   na1onal-­‐
socialism;  they   believe  in  the  free  market  economy.  Everyone  goes,  'Wow,'  and  then  it  crashes.  What  
will  we  believe  in  now?  Something  else.  

These   are   dangerous  1mes.  There’s   a  strong  likelihood  of   more  right-­‐wing   movements  coming  into  
the  culture,  of  people  thinking  about  war   again  because,  when  things  get  too  uncertain,  people  want  
to  have  defini1on.  This  is  where  I  think  buddhism  is  enormously  important,  because  buddhism  says,  
yes,  everything  is  indeed  impermanent  and  unpredictable,  and  there  are  two  answers  to  some  of  the  
P a g e  |  41

anxiety   that   this   can   generate.   One   is   to   go   towards   the   earth   element:   solidity   and   control,  
especially  very  1ght  control.  And  the  other  is  to  relax   into  space,  and  the  more  spacious  you  are,  you  
can  work  with   circumstances,   you'll  find  a  way   through;   and  in  that  spaciousness  you'll   be   able   to  
con1nue  to   be  able  to   relate   to   other   people.   But  if   you   go   towards  control,   things  will  get   very  
frozen  and  very  solid.  

This  is  why  when  we  do  this  medita1on  with  our  eyes  open,  we  are  offering   hospitality  to  whatever  
arises.  Maybe  we  get  bored,  maybe  we   feel  stupid,  maybe  we  think  this  isn’t   media1on.  All   sorts   of  
strange  thoughts  can  arise.  Just  allow   them   to   be  there.   Give   them  space   and  then   they   go.  Give  
them  space  and  they  go.  The  more  you  try  to  correct  your  mind,  the  more  you  try  to   be  in  charge  of  
it,  the  more  you  will  be  imprisoned  by  the  ceaseless  flow  of  thought,  feeling,  and  sensa1on.  

This  is  exactly   the  same  in   the  external  world.   Instead  of   people  collabora1ng  together,  dominance  
and  control  gets  installed,   and  that  leads  to  some  people  being   seen  as  very  intelligent,  very  special,  
and  most  people  being  seen  as  very  stupid.  

From  the   buddhist   point   of   view,   this  is  not   helpful.   All  beings   have   buddha  nature.   The   Buddha  
taught  84,000  dharmas,  that  is  to  say,  he  went  out   of   his  way   to  find  different  ways  to  teach  dharma  
to  different  people.  He  didn’t  say   everybody   has  to  be  ready  to  enter   my  world  on  my  terms,  which  
of  course  is  the  rule  of  a  fascis1c  structure,  where  the  determinate  of   what  is  okay   is  established  by  
those  in  power,  and  everyone  else  has  to  adapt  or  die.  

Part  of   the  richness  in  doing   this  type  of   prac1ce  ourselves,  is   that  we  become   more  flexible.  We  
become   more  able  to  manifest   different  things  according   to  the  needs   of   different  people.   I  think  
that’s  a  very  nice  thing  to  have  for  oneself.  It   also  means  we  become  less  frightened  of  other  people  
because  we   start   to   see  there  is  no  inherent  self-­‐nature  in   anything,  including   other   people.   Other  
people  are  a  moveable   feast;   they  are  dynamic  and  alive,  and  it   has  to  be   our  skill,  our  capacity   to  
work   from   our   different   chakras,  engaging   with   them   in   ways  that   keep  the   movement  light   and  
meaningful.  

This  is  really   an  essen1al   thing  to  observe  for  yourself  –  how  you  use  language.  Try   to   just  see  the  
difference   between   a   simple   descrip1on,   a   judgment,   an   over-­‐invested   opinion,   and   where   the  
solidifica1on,  the  iden1fica1on  with   a  transient  belief,  as  if  it  was  who  I  truly  am...  just  try  to  observe  
how  that  impacts  you  and  other  people.                                        

  Break

Instructions for practice: ‘Who is having this experience?’


Now   we  go  back  into  the  medita1on  and   do  some  explora1on.  We  start  with  the  three  Aa  prac1ce,  
just  to  relax   and  open.  And  then  we   start  to  try  to  have  a  sense  of   the  one  who   is   present,   the   one  
who   knows,   the  one  who   is  there.   Whether   we   call   this  our   mind...,   some1mes  the  word   'mind'  
makes  it   too  subject-­‐to-­‐object,   thinking  about  something.    So,  you’re  there,  lots   of  events  happen,  
thoughts,  feelings,  and  so  on.  Things  you  see.  ‘Who  is  the   one  who  is  having  this  experience?’   We  try  
to  look.   Where  does  it  come  from?   Clearly,  a  thought  arises,   a  sensa1on  arises.   It  registers,  and  then  
it’s  gone.  What  does  it  register  with?   Who   is   this  one  that   it  registers  with?     We’re  looking,  where  
does  this  presence  come   from,  if  anywhere?  Where  does  it   remain,  if  anywhere?  And  where  does  it  
go  to?  

Enter  into   the  prac1ce  and  look;   and  the  way  to  do  this  is  to  do  it  very,  very  gently,  very  soVly.  You’re  
not  staring  at  something,  you’re  not  a  private  detec1ve  inves1ga1ng  a  problem.    Something  is  there.  
We   have  to   let  it  reveal  itself,   almost   as  if   you’re  trying   to  find  a  deer   in   the  forest.   You   know   it’s  
there.   You  have  to  be  very,  very  quiet,  and   eventually,  it  will   come  and   walk   by.  But,  if   you’re   too  
ac1vely  looking,  that  will  distort  the  field   because  then  you  have  an  inten1on.  Because,  'looking'   is  

www.simplybeing.co.uk ©2009 James Low


P a g e  |  42

always  looking  for  something.  Here  we  want  to  see,  in  a  sense,  without  looking.  We  want  to  see  what  
is  there.

It   involves   just   this;   when   we   relax,   we   have   a   more   panoramic   vision.   We’re   not   staring   at  
something;  just  open.  We’re  quiet  and  we’re  recep1ve,  but  just  with  this  slight  edge,   this  experience  
of  being  present.  Where  does  it  rest?  Is  it  dependent  on  anything  else?  

What  we  were   looking  at  before  the  break  is  our  ordinary  sense  of   self.  We  can  give  many  stories  of  
what   it  depends  on:   it  depends  on  our  childhood,  it   might  appear  just  to  depend  on  itself,  it  might  
appear  to  be  dependent  on   the  circumstances  around   it.  But,   we  can  always  say  why  I  feel  the  way  I  
do:    'I  feel  I’ve  got  a  cold.’    'Oh,  when  did  you  get  that?'      'Oh,  I  think   it  was   two  days  ago.  It  must  have  
been  from  da,  da,  da.'     We’re  constantly   giving  these  story  lines  of   seeing   how  a  moment  is  res1ng  
on  something.

Now,  we  want  to  really  look:   what  is  our  basic  awareness,  our  presence,  res1ng  on?  Okay,  so  we  can  
try  that  a  bit.

  Three  Aa  practice

We’ll  do  this  again  soon.  And   again,   the  reason   to  do   it  for   just  short  periods  of   1me  is  that  we’re  
trying   simply  to  relax   into   an  open   state,  and  to  awaken  to  the  nature   of   that   state.  So  it’s  not   an  
effort  of  will,  and,  if  you’re  not  used  to  doing   the  prac1ce  and  you  do  it  for  a  long  period  of   1me,  you  
tend  to  start  straining  and  trying  to  do  something,  or  else  just  collapsing  into  whatever’s  arising.

So  use  just  the  freshness  of   the  beginning  for  a  short  period,   and  then,  as  you  get  more  used  to  it,  
you  can  do  it  for  longer  periods.

Clearly,  thoughts  are  coming  and   going.   When  we   iden1fy  with   the  thought,  the  thought   becomes  
figural  and   anything   else  goes  into  the  background.  This,   again,   is   one  of   the  reasons  for  prac1cing  
with   the  eyes  open,  because  we   have  this  peripheral  vision  sense  of  the  colours  and   shapes  around  
us,  we  have  sensa1ons  of  the  body,  thoughts,  feelings,  and  so  on.   And  suddenly  we’re  in   something,  
and  when  you’re  in  that,  that  becomes  the  figure  and  everything  else  has  receded.  Not  even  just  into  
a   background,  but   it   is  an   invisible  background;   you’re  not   aware  of   it.  Then,   this   thing  which   was  
figural  diminishes,  and  something  else  pulses  in.

So   you  get   this  movement   of   pulsa1ons,   of   seemingly   true  phenomena,   going   from   one  thing   to  
another,  like  going   across  an   old  river   on   stepping   stones.  One,  two,  three;   and,  if  you  stay   on  the  
stepping   stones,   you  don’t  get  wet.   If   you  stay   with   the  thought,  you   don’t  experience   the  space  
around  you.  

Just   observing   the  impermanence   of   whatever  is  arising,   and   aIemp1ng   to   stay   just  relaxed   and  
present  with   everything,   just   observe  how  you  go  down  into  a  par1cular   form.   Some1mes   you  get  
that  in  a  dream,   you’re  falling  down  into  a  kind  of  tunnel  or  into  a  sort  of  spiralling  vortex.   Suddenly,  
you’re  caught  by   something.   Who  is  the  one  who  is   caught?  AVerwards   we  can  say,  'Oh,  I  was  very  
distracted,   I  kept   geXng   lost   in   these   thoughts.'   That’s  a   narra1ve,   that’s  a   storyline   about  what  
happened.  We  want  to  observe,  more  precisely,  what  is  it  that  happened?  Is  there  anybody  who  gets  
lost?

If  we’re  doing   the  first  kind  of   medita1on,   where  we’re  focusing   on  our  breath,  then  'I   am  trying  to  
stay   with   my   breath,'   and  if   I   get   caught   up   in  a  thought   then  I   can  say,  'I  have   lost   myself   in  the  
thought,'  because  I  was  meant  to  be  looking  here,  but  now  I’m  looking  here  and  in  it.
P a g e  |  43

In  this  prac1ce,   the  thoughts  that  arise   include  all  the  thoughts   of   'I':  'I  am   4red,   'I’m   bored,'   'I’m  
happy,'  'I  need  to  do  this  when  I  get  back  home.'  All  these  sort  of  thoughts  arise.  They,  perhaps,  show  
us  that  what  we  take  to  be  the  'I'  that  is  woven  into  the  later  narra1ve  is,  itself,  just  a  thought.  

Who   is   the   one   who   is   aware   of   the  thought   that   contains  the  message,   'I   am   the   one   who’s   in  
charge?'     The  awareness  and  the   ego-­‐focused  consciousness  are   not   the  same.   The  ego  is  always  
saying,  'I’m  the   king  here.   I’m  in  charge.  I   know   what’s   what.'   This   is  the  content  of   a  story.   If   we  
believe  the  story,  we  don’t  see  what’s  actually  going  on.  

So,  again  and  again,  relax,  open,   just  very  fresh,  and  observe  the   transience  of   these  phenomena.  
And  whenever  you  find  something  that  seems  to  endure,  that  seems  to  be  a  true  basis  of  yourself,  
stay  with  it.  Don’t  push  it  away,  don’t  hold  onto  it.  Just  stay  present  with  it.  This  thought  is  presen1ng  
itself  as  who  you  really  are.  See  what  happens.  Does  it  really  remain?  Does  it  go?   So,  that’s  the  work  
that  we  need  to  do.  

  Practice

Editing isn't necessary


Yesterday  we   were  looking  a  liIle  bit   at  some  of  the  habitual,  nega1ve  thoughts  we  might  have:  the  
judgments   we   might   have   about   ourselves.   We   also   may   have   habitual   posi1ve   thoughts   about  
ourselves,  par1cular  ways  of  affirming  our  iden1ty,  believing  in  ourselves.

In   this  kind  of  prac1ce,  the  fact  that  we   have  visited  a  par1cular  thought  or  a  complex   of   thoughts  
again   and   again   creates   certain   kinds   of   problems,   because   these   paIerns   then   become   very  
comfortable,  like  a  pair  of   old  shoes.  They’re  well-­‐worn  in,  and  so,  when  they  arrive,   you  seIle  into  
them  quite  easily.  They’ve  got  a  sort  of  added  poten1al  to  appear  completely  true  in  themselves.  

It’s  not  that  they’re  not  true;  they’re  true  in  terms  of   our  func1oning  in  the   world,  and,  as  we  look,  
they  direct   the  sorts  of   choices  that   we  make  when   we’re  in  the  world  with   others.  But,   from  the  
point   of  view   of  medita1on,  we  want  to  really  recognise  the  impermanence  of  these  phenomena.,  
which  means  allowing  the  thought  just  to  go   by  itself.   In  Tibetan,  this  is  called  rang  drol.  Rang  means  
self,  drol  means  liberate.  It   means  you   don’t  have  to  push  thoughts  away.  Even  if  you  love  a  thought  
and  you  want  it  to  stay,  you  can’t  make  it  stay.  Even  if   you  hate  a  thought  and  you  find   it   shaming  or  
terrifying,  you  can’t  push  it  away.   Thoughts   go  in  their  own  1me.   In   fact,   the  more  we  try   to   keep  
things  or  push  them  away,  the  more  turbulent  the  mind  becomes.  

Self-­‐libera1on   is   really   just   another   aspect   of   impermanence.   By   really   seeing   the   func1on   of  
impermanence,  you  recognise  that  the  edi1ng  work  of   the  ego  is  largely  unnecessary,  because  all   of  
these  factors  go  free  by  themselves.  The   more  you  can  experience   the  content  of  your  mind  as  it  is,  
and  see   the  rich  range  of   all  the   stuff  that  arises  inside  you,   some  peaceful,   some  disturbed,   some  
ethical,  some  unethical,  all  sorts  of   selfishnesses,  and  so  on  –   it’s   like  an  actor  who  has  hundreds   of  
tubes  of  different  coloured  paint,  and  he  can  keep  mixing  and  refining  that  on  a  paleIe.  

All   of   these   different   thoughts   and   feelings   are   resources   which   could   be   useful   in   certain  
circumstances.     Some1mes  it’s  very   helpful   to   be   very   angry.   Some1mes  it’s  very   important   to   be  
proud,  because   it  involves  establishing   a  par1cular  territory   if   somebody’s  trying   to  invade  you.  In  
the  dynamics  of   office  poli1cs,  if  you  can’t  hold  onto   your  posi1on,  then  life  gets  very  difficult.  So,  in  
the  right  context,  for  a  par1cular  period  of  1me,  delivered  in  the  right  way,  there  is  no  thought  in  the  
mind  that  won’t  be  useful.

The   more   we   edit,   the   more   we   say,   'I   like   this.   I   don’t   like   that,'   we’re   actually   restric1ng   the  
resources  that  we  have   available  to  help  us  manage  situa1ons.  If   you  try  to  be  a   very  nice  person,  
and  you  always  want  to  be  kind   and  thoughDul  and  helpful,  then  there  are  many  ac1vi1es  that  you’ll  

www.simplybeing.co.uk ©2009 James Low


P a g e  |  44

say  are  wrong:  you   don’t  want  to  shout  at  people,   you  don’t  want  to  hit  people.  But  some1mes  we  
need  to  be  quite  aggressive  to   control  a  dangerous   situa1on.   Somebody   wants  to   aIack   you,  you  
have  to  be  able   to  defend  yourself.  If  you’re   out  walking   with   your  kids,  somebody  comes  to   aIack  
you,  or  a  mad  dog  comes  running  at  you,  you  have  to  be   willing  to  use  all  your   energy  to  drive  that  
away.  But  if  you  think,   'Oh,  I  want  to  be   a  nice  person.  I  don’t  want  to   do  these   things,'   again,  your  
map  is  determining  your  rela1on  with  the  territory,  and  it  may  not  be  very  helpful.

There  are  many  func1ons  of  allowing   the   mind  to  be  by  itself,   to  roll  as  it  does.  In  Tibetan   it’s  called  
rang  bab,  which  means  falling   by  itself,  like  a  waterfall.  You   sit  in  the  country  and  you  see  a  waterfall.  
There’s  always  a  sort  of  spray   going  off,   and  the  water  seems  to  come  down  and  it   suddenly  shiVs.  
It’s  the  same  way,  the  mind  is  just  tumbling  down.  It  sort  of  goes  apart  into  pieces,  then   it   coalesces,  
and  so  on.  

By   allowing  that  to   happen,  you  start  to  trust,  'Oh,  things   find  their   own  way,'   and,  in  par1cular,  you  
trust,  'I  don’t   need  to  be   in  charge.'   That  is  to  say,  the  tense  ego-­‐sense  of,   'I   need   to  be   in  control,'  
relaxes.  Everything   is   allowed,  and  nothing   is  damaged.  This  is   a  magical  children’s  party  where  the  
kids   do   whatever   they   like,   and   aVerwards   the   carpets   are  cleaned,   because  the  mind’s   nature  is  
vajra;  it’s  indestruc1ble.  No  maIer  what  happens,  it  won’t  be  destroyed.  

Consciousness  will  be  changed.    If  a  series  of  difficult  thoughts  arise  in  the  mind,   a  feeling  will  come  
up.  On  the  subject  side,  as  it  were,  feeling  comes  up,  'Uh,  I  don’t  like  this,'   or,  'I  feel  strange,'  or,  'I  feel  
anxious.'   That’s  just  another  arising.  If   you  take  that  as  the  template  of  truth,  the  touchstone  of  what  
is  really   true,   you   lose   the   plot.   It’s   just   another   thought;   'I   feel   strange.’   Sit   with   that,   it   goes,  
something  else  comes.  

What  we   start  to  see  is  that   what  we’re  doing   all  the  1me  is,  it’s  almost   like  the  reverse  of  how  the  
cinema  operates,  we’re  taking  the  flow  of   experience  and  we’re  chopping  it  up.  We’re  chopping  it  up  
into   frames,  and   then   reac1ng  to  these  frames  as  if  they’re  intensely  real.  If  we  stop  the   chopping,  
we   see   this   seamless   flow:   good   thoughts,   bad   thoughts,   expansion,   contrac1on.   All   kinds   of  
movements  are  occurring,  and  they  keep  going,  they  keep  going.  

They  say,  'The  mind  itself   is  unborn.'  We  can’t  find  our  mind  as  a   substance.  It  has   never  come  into  
existence.   This   is   the   true   nature   of   Prajnaparamita.   And   on   the   other   hand,   thoughts,   feelings,  
sensa1ons  are  unceasing.  There  is  no  end  to  them.

The   work   is  to  bring   the  openness  and  the  flow  together,  to  bring  the  wisdom  and   the  compassion  
together.  Samsara  is  when  we  become  over   intoxicated  with  the  manifesta1on.   We  start  to  think  it’s  
exis1ng  by  itself,  as  we  looked  before,  like  the  glass  exis1ng  in  itself,  the  thought  exis1ng  in  itself;  and  
we  don’t  see  that  the  open  dimension,  the  natural  condi1on,  awareness  itself,  is  inseparable  from  all  
the  thoughts  and  feelings  that  arise.  

So  this  is  the   work:  to  both  allow  whatever  arises  to  come  and  go,  and   to  stay  relaxed  and  open  as  
this  spacious  awareness,  which  has  no  essence,  no  defini1on.  

Again,  we  can  go   into  the  prac1ce,  and,  this  1me  par1cularly,   perhaps  focus  on  ‘What  shape  is  the  
mind?’  See  if  you  can  find  any  limit  to  it,  any  boIom  or  top  or  sides.  Is  there  anything  that  appears  to  
be  outside  the   mind?  And  this  1me,  in   order  to   start,   we  won’t  do   the  three  Aa,   we  can   just  relax  
into   the   out   breath.   Just   releasing   three,   slow,   easy   out-­‐breaths   and   just   relax   into   that   state  
itself.  

  Practice

Let’s  take  a  few  minutes,  and  communicate  with  a  partner  what  your  experience  is  like.    
P a g e  |  45

  Discussion

Question: freezing and flow


Student:   My  thoughts  and  feelings  change  so  quickly.  How  can  I  get  stability?

James:     Whatever   is   arising   is,   as   you   see,   moving   and   changing.   Saraha   oVen   used   the  
example  of   water  and   ice:  when   you’re  relaxed  everything   is  flowing;   and  then  suddenly  it  freezes  
into  one  thing   and  you  stay   in  that;  and  then   it  flows  again.   So  what  is  that  freezing?  What  is  that  
power  of   iden1fica1on?   Because,  of   course,  to   be   in   the  world   with  others,   we   have   to   take  up   a  
posi1on,  we  have  to  do  something.  

So   can  the  flow  be  integrated  with   space  and  also   integrate  the   freezing?  Being   somebody,   doing  
something,  going  into   work,  saying  hello   to  people,  these  are  quite  solid  experiences.  The   ques1on  
is,  'Where  do  they  come  from?'  which  leads  to  the  ques1on,  'What  shape  is  the  mind?'  

The  church  bells  that  are  now   ringing  are  very   helpful  because  they  raise  the  ques1on,  'Are  the  bells  
outside  my  mind  or  inside  my  mind?'  Do  they   come  into  my  mind?  If  they  come  into  my  mind,  what’s  
the  door?  Is  it   through  the  ear?  Is  then  my   mind   something  inside.  Or  do  we  hear  the  bells  directly,  
so  that  the  bells  register  where  they   are.  Science  tells  us  vibra1ons  come  into  our  ears,  but  our  direct  
experience  is  that  we  hear  the  sound  where  it  is.   In  the  immediacy  of  things,  where  is  the  mind?  We  
just  need  to  keep  looking  at  what  is  actually  occurring

Question on how to look at your mind


Student:   For  me  it’s  the  ques1on,  'Where  is  the  mind?'   it’s  impossible  to  answer.  My  thoughts  
are   coming   and  going,  and  coming  and  going,  and  it  means  nothing.  So   how  shall  I   observe  where  
they  come  from?   There  is  no  place,  and  I  can’t  say  they  are  coming  from  my   head;  they  are  just  there  
and  then  they   go  away   again.   I  can  observe  sensa1ons  or  feelings,   and  I  can   say  feelings  are  more  
here,  or  more  there,  and  my  sensa1ons  –  but  my  thoughts,  they  come  and  go.

James:     They  come  and  go.  And  where  do  they  come  and  go?

Student:   From  nothing,  I  don't  know.  I  can’t...  I  have  no  idea  how  to  look  at  this.

James:     Hm.   That’s   the   thing,   it’s   not   like   looking   at   anything   else.   It’s   allowing   things   to  
register,   in  the  way  that  the   open   sky  reveals  whatever  is  going   through  it,  whether  it’s  an  airplane,  
or  a  bird,  or  a  cloud.  It’s  not  showing  the  airplane,  it’s  not  doing  anything,  but   its  very  spaciousness  
allows  whatever  manifests  to  reveal  itself.

It’s  very  easy   to  see   the  airplane  and  track  it  across  the   sky;  much  more  difficult  to  see  the  sky.  We  
think,   'Oh   there’s   the   sky,'   but   if   you   really   look   into   the   sky,   like   this   exercise   I   was   sugges1ng  
yesterday,  you   start  to  dissolve.  You  and   the  sky  become  the  same  thing;  then  you  can’t  get  a  handle  
on   it.   You   can’t   grasp   it.   It’s   exactly   that.   So   it’s   moving   to   be   closer   with   something   which   is  
ungraspable,  and  the  only  way  to  do  that  is  to  recognise  that  you  yourself  are  ungraspable.

The   ungraspable   object,   which   in   Sanskrit   is   called   dharmata   or   in   Tibetan,   cho-­‐nyid,   and   the  
ungraspable   subject,  ciCata  in  Sanskrit  or  in  Tibetan,  sem  nyid,  become  inseparable.   But,  as  long  as  
we  go  into  an  observing  self,   that  is  to  say,  'I’m  trying  to  make  sense  of  it,'  this  'I'  is  self-­‐reflec1ve;  you  
can  know,  'Oh  yes,  I’m  good  at  this,'  or  'I’m  not  good  at  this,'  or  'Why  can’t  I  understand  this?'  You  can  
try  to  grasp  your  own  tail  in  that  way,  but  awareness  itself  has  no  head,  no  tail.  Can't  grasp  it.

So  keep  relaxing   out  of   every  posi1oning,  because   if   you  observe  these  posi1ons,   these  observing  
posi1ons,   they’re   always   transient.   They   illuminate   something;   they’re   useful,   but   they’re   also  
transient.  What   is  the  mind   itself?  According   to   the   tradi1on,   it   never   changes.   So  if   something   is  
changing,  by  defini1on  it’s  not  the  mind  itself.  The  more  we  keep  le_ng   go  of  all  this  stuff,  what’s  the  

www.simplybeing.co.uk ©2009 James Low


P a g e  |  46

remainder?  What   is  it  that  is  unchanging?   And  it  reveals  itself   in  a  different  way:  not  as  something  
coming  towards  us,  but  'Oh!'  

Any  other  thoughts?

Question: finding the shape of your mind is like watching a sunset


Student:   I   thought  that   there’s  a  big  difference  between  the  normal  three   Aa  prac1ce  we   did  
and   using  the  ques1on.  I  really  felt  like   I  had  a  task  to  find  out  ‘What  shape   is  the  mind?’   And   I  was  
hurtling.   I  had  too  many  thoughts,  and   then  I  thought  that  I  was  thinking  about  the  ques1on,   and  it  
really  was...  I  couldn’t  let  it  go  of  the  task  to  find  out  what  shape  is  my  mind.

James:     Hm.  Yes,  maybe  it’s  a  bit  like  watching  a  sunset.  There’s  nothing  to  think  about;  you  
just  sit  on  the  beach  and   the  sun’s  going  down.  It’s  that  sort  of  looking.  But  again,  the  danger  is  you  
go  spaced   out.  If   you  go  spaced  out,  you  go   to  one  extreme.  If  you  get   busy   in  your  mind  trying   to  
make  sense  of  it  or  thinking,  'Oh,  if  only  I  had  a  camera  I  could...'  You  can’t  catch  it,  either.    So  it’s  just  
being  with  it.   And  when  you  are  with  it,   you  find   the  non-­‐duality   of   self  and   object,   because   there  
isn’t  anything  to  get.  

It’s  when  the   searching   ceases  that   you’re   already   there.   Of   course,   as  many   religious  tradi1ons,  
especially  Rumi  would  say,  if   you  keep  searching  you’ll  never  find  it;   it’s  already   there.  In  the  buddhist  
tradi1on  they  say,   'If  you  keep  washing   coal  it  won’t  turn  into  chalk.'  Everybody  has  to  have   buddha  
nature.  You  can’t  make   yourself   a   buddha;   you  can’t  become  a   buddha.   Enlightenment   is  already  
there.

All  the  work  that   we   do  trying   to   improve  ourselves  is  useful  on   the  level  of   energy,   but   is   never  
useful  on  the  level   of  recognising   the   real  nature,   because   the  real  nature  is  unchanging.  So,  if  you  
develop   the   paramitas   and   you   develop   generosity,   endurance,   and   so   on,   these   are   wonderful  
quali1es   for  being   in  the  world   with   others,  for  being  useful,  but  they  don’t  help   you  to  understand  
your  own  nature.  Because  the  nature  is  not  produced  by   anything,  it’s  not  developed  by   anything,  it’s  
not  destroyed  by  anything.  It’s  never  been  obscured.  

So   in   buddhism   we   spend   a   lot   of   1me   removing   the   obscura1ons   from   something   which   is  
unobscured.   This  is  a  paradoxical  prac1ce.  What  is  the  obscura1on?   Me.  What   is  unobscured?  Me.  
So,   self   and   self,   in   these   two   forms,   are   moving   together.   And   to   be   too   obsessed   with   doing  
purifica1on   is   not   helpful,   because   the   mind   is  pure  from   the   very   beginning;   and   yet   there  are  
obscura1ons.   What   are   the   obscura1ons?   Always   impermanent,   adven11ous,   coming   and   going.  
They  are  there  and  not  there.  The  mind  is  always  there.  The  mind  never  goes,   never  comes  ,  it  stays,  
but  these  thoughts  are  coming  and  going.

Removing   obscura1on  simply  means  relaxing  addic1on  to  thought:  relaxing  addic1on  to  the  arising  
as  if   the  arising  will  tell  you  the  truth  about  the  ground  of  the  arising.  Arisings  tell  us  the  truth  about  
arisings,  they  never  tell  us  the  truth  about  the  ground  of  arising.  The  ground  of   arising?  Nobody  can  
say.  We   say,  'naked,'  'fresh,'  'like  the   sky,'   and  so   on.  But,  when   you  experience  this...  'Shit!'.  So,  it’s  
funny.  

So,  again  and  again,  we  have  to  not   be  too  busy.  Not  be  too  busy.   Busyness  is  useful   for   developing  
quali1es  or   working  with  energy,  but  busyness  will  simply  obscure   the  nature   of  the  mind,  because  
what  is  it  that  obscures  the  mind?  It’s  not  something  other  than  the  mind.  

There’s  this  strong  tradi1on  that’s  coming  to  European  thought  from  Mani,  who  was  one  of  the  great  
prophets  in  what  is  now  Iran.  He   developed  this   very  dualis1c   view  of   the  upper  pure  sky  god  and  
the   lower   dark   water   god.   And   this  strong   dualis1c   tendency   con1nues;   it’s   been   one   of   the  big  
problems  in  Chris1an  theology:  the  ques1on   of   evil.   You  know,   where  does  the  devil  come  from?  It’s  
P a g e  |  47

a  very   big   ques1on:   did  God  make  the  devil?  Why  would  he  make  the  devil?  So,  then   you  have  the  
story  of  Lucifer  we  touched  on  yesterday.  

In  dzogchen,   it’s  a  completely  different  view.   It  says   non-­‐duality   is  the  nature   of   things;  everything  
has  been   inseparable  and   pure  from   the   very   beginning.  Inside  that,   if   you   take   things   the   wrong  
way,  all  sorts  of  fantasies  and  dreams  will  spiral  out,  and  they  will  appear  to   be  the  case,  but  they’re  
not  the   case.   There  is  no   'other.'   There   isn’t   a   devil.   There   isn’t   a  samsara   factory   and   a   nirvana  
factory  and  they’re  kind  of  in  compe11ve  produc1on.

Samsara  is  a  subset  of  nirvana:  they  have  the  same  ground,  except   one  has  just  got  a  liIle  twister  in  
it.   Obscura1on   is  not   different  from   the  radiance   of   the  dharmakaya.   If   you  see  the  dharmakaya,  
then  you  recognise,   'Oh,  that’s   what  the  obscura4on  is.'  But,  if  you’re  in  the  obscura1on,  you  won’t  
see  the   dharmakaya   because   you   are   hallucina1ng   to   yourself.   It’s   like  children   who   eat   a  lot   of  
chocolate  and  drink  coca  cola  in  the  evening,  and  they  don’t  want  to  go  to  bed,  and  they  run   around  
the  house  and  drive  you   crazy,  and  they’re  buzzing  and  you   think,  'Uh  oh,     this   is  bad  news,'    but  they  
think,  'I’m  having  a  good  4me!  This  is  wonderful!'  But  actually,  you   see  the  sugar  like  a  volcano  going  
through  them.  

This  is  what’s  happened,  that   we've  become  intoxicated  with  thought,   and  we’re  asking   thought  to  
do  something   it  can’t  do.  We’re  asking   thought  to   be  stable,  reliable,   and  show  us  the  meaning   of  
life.  Thought  will  show  you  how  to   drive  a  car,  how  to   hold  a  knife   and  fork,  how  to  wipe  your   bum,  
but  it  won’t  show  you  the  meaning  of  existence.  

Question on identification and the ego


Student:   Even   in   this   flow   of   thought,   some   of   this   func1on   of   grasping   at   an   ‘I’   that's  
unstable,  …   I   find  it  quite  difficult.  This   iden1fica1on  with  something,  I  don’t  even  have  to  define  it,  
it’s  like  this  or  like  that,  know  what  kind  of  person  I  am,  but  it’s  really,  it  seems,  at  least,  stable.

James:   Well,  it’s  stable  in  that  it  doesn’t  exist.   I  mean,  the  thing   about  the  ego  is,  because  it’s  empty,  
it  can   be  anything.  And  this  is  why  the  first  person  singular  is  fabulous.  You  can  apply  it  to  anything.  
You  can  say,  'I’m  hungry,'  'I’m  4red,'  'I’m  Bri4sh,'  'I’m  superman,'  you  can  be  anything  you  want.  

This  is  why  we  have  theatre,  why   we  have  movies.  We   actually  like   movies  because  movies  show   us  
people  ac1ng.  We  pay  money   to   get   people  to   show   us   that  iden1ty   is  an  illusion   ,  but,  we  don’t  
really  want  to  believe  it  ourselves.  And  the  reason   it   func1ons  is  exactly  because  it’s  empty;  because  
the  'I'  is  empty,  it  can  be  anything  at  all.

When  you  try  to  grasp   it  you  can’t  find  it,  and  yet,  it’s  always  being   something.   And  that   is  the  point  
where  samsara  and  nirvana  are   just  kissing,  very   gently.  LiIle  spring1me  lovers  mee1ng   for  the  first  
1me   ,   because   nirvana   is   saying   rigpa,   this   unborn   awareness,   completely   open   and   empty,  
everything   is  arising,  and   the  ego  is  empty  and  saying,   'It’s   me,  it’s  me,  it’s  me.'   So,  one  is  open  and  
relaxed,   le_ng   things   go,   and   the   other   is   open   and   empty,   moving   into   iden1fica1on   of   the  
situa1on.  It’s  exactly  the  same,  that’s  why  they  say,  'One  ground  and  two  paths.'  

  Break

Some aspects of tantra


As  we  looked  a  liIle  bit  at  the  beginning,  we  have  these  different   languages  in   Buddhism.  Some  are  
more   focused   on   a  symbolic   kind   of   discourse,   and   some   on   a   more   direct   one.   For   example,   in  
tantra,   we   had   the  no1on   of   mandala.  The   Tibetan  word  for   mandala  usually   is   kyil  khor.  Kyil  wa  
means  to  spin  or  turn  and  it  refers  to  the  point  in  the  middle,  and  khor  means  circumference,  going  
around  the  outside,  so,  it’s  like  a  wheel.  

www.simplybeing.co.uk ©2009 James Low


P a g e  |  48

Another  term  for   the  palace  that’s  built  inside  a  mandala,  because  although  it   looks  flat,  it’s  actually  
a  three-­‐dimensional  shape,  a  zhalye  khang,  which  means  infinite  house.  The  mandala  represents  the  
fact  that   the  size  of   any   object   can  vary   enormously.   Everything   can  shrink  right  down,   or  expand  
right  out.  Our  world  is  expanding  and  contrac1ng  all  the  1me.  

When   we   see   a   mandala   it’s   a   form   which   can   include   everything.   When   we  sit   here,   if   we  feel  
ourselves  inside  our  skin-­‐body,  we  feel  the   big  world  outside  and  the  world  is  very,   very  big   and  we  
are  very   small.  When  we  relax  and  open,  there  is  no  limit  to  our  size.  Our  dimension  has  no  end  to  it,  
and   so  in  that  sense  we  are  infinite,  and  in  the  infinite   space  of   the  mandala  everything  is  included.  
Just  as  inside  our  body  we  have  a  central  pipe,  the  avadhu4,  running  from  the  base  up  to   the  top   of  
our  head.  This  pipe  can  come  out   through  the  nose,   as  well,  and  [go]  in  at  the  navel,  but,  the  central  
thing  is,  through  the  centre  of  the  body  is  an  empty  pipe.

The   avadhu4   represents   emp1ness,   it   means   the   body   is  created   around   an   empty   core.  In   yoga  
prac1ce,  you   bring   the   winds   of   the   body   into   this  pipe.  That  is  to  say,   you   bring   all  the  agitated  
energy,  which  gives  rise  to  sudden  disrup1ve  movements  and   disturbance,  you  bring  all  of  that  into  
the  central  channel.  

But  this   central   channel  is  not  necessarily   something   the  size   of   your   finger   inside   the   body.  The  
central  channel   also  expands  to  include  the  whole  universe.  So  you  can  bring   the   universe  into  the  
central  channel,  or  you  can  just  see,  the  whole  universe  is  already   in  the  central  channel.  Everything  
is  immediately   in   emp1ness  and  in  that  there  is  enough   space  for  everything   just   as   it   is.  Nothing  
needs  to  be  squeezed,  nothing  needs  to  be  expanded.  Everything  is  perfect  just  as  it  is.  It  comes  into  
being,  then  it  goes  out  of  being.  

That’s  why  construc1ng   things  like  mandalas  is  very  useful.  The  circular   shape   is  very   containing.   A  
circle  has  no   beginning  and  end,  and  just  working  with  that  shape  gives  us  the  sense  that  all  the  bits  
of  our  lives  are   within  the  containing   space  of   presence.  Something  begins  and  ends;  we  do  a  bit   of  
work   and   have  to   go   away,   so   much   change,   can   any   meaning   be  found   in   this?   Yet   there   is   an  
intrinsic  meaning   of   all  these   events  being  inseparable  from   space.   This  is  very   different   from   the  
modern,   terrible   no1on   of   mul1-­‐tasking   where  everything   is  in  liIle   bits.     Yet  actually  the  moving  
sequence  of   our  life  has  no  beginning  or  end.  Everything  is  in  one  great  flow.  One  great  circle.  The  
more  we  have  space  for  ourselves,  the  more  we  find  that  everything  is  in  its  proper  place.  

Another  way   of   thinking   about   the  movement  is   to  experience  it   in   terms  of   a  dakini.    Dakini  is  a  
word   that   has   many   different   meanings.   In   India   it   can   mean   small  village   goddesses   who   cause  
trouble,  like  village  spirits.  Some1mes  they  bring  disease,  and  so  on.   There  are  many  different   levels  
of   them,  and  they  go  right  up  to  the  jnana  dakinis,  or  the  wisdom  dakinis,  who  represent  the  energy  
of  wisdom.  

The  mind   is  moving.  What  are  these  thoughts?  If  you  think  in  terms  of  a  tantric  situa1on,  the  central  
figure   of   the   mandala  sits   in   the   middle   and   doesn't   move   so,   in   a   typical  Nyingmapa  mandala,  
Padmasambhava  would  be  si_ng  in   the  middle,   and  around  him  many  dakinis  are  moving.  That  is  to  
say,  our  basic  buddha  nature   is  seIled  in  the  middle;  it  never   moves,  it   doesn't  change,   but,   around  
it,  many  thoughts  and  feelings   are  moving.  They  move  in  rela1on  to  this  central  figure.  You  can  say  
that  they   are  the  messengers  of  the  central  figure,  or  the  joy  of  the  central  figure,  the  playfulness  of  
the   central  figure.   In   that   way,  energy   arises  from  the  rela1onship   between   rigpa,  awareness,  and  
emp1ness.  

Dakinis   –  it’s  a   way   of  experiencing   the  dynamic  energy  of   the  world   as  a  blessing,  instead   of  being  
troubled  by  disturbances,  by  sudden  phone  calls,  or  people  being  unreliable.  This  is  just  the   dakinis  
playing.  
P a g e  |  49

One  of  the  famous  chod  prac1ces,  probably  the  most  popular  one,  wriIen  by  Jigme  Lingpa,  is  called  
Khandro  Khajang,  which  means  the  laughter  of  the  dakinis,  but  it’s  a  funny  kind  of  laughter.  It  means,  
like,  'Wake  up,  you  asshole.  What  do  you  think  you’re  doing?'  kind  of  laughter.  

You   could   read   all   the  turbulence  in  the   economic   markets,  climate  change,  as  a  kind  of   terrifying  
laugh  of   the  dakinis,  that  are  saying,  'Wake  up,  what   are  you  doing?   You  put  your  blinkers   on.   You’re  
asleep.  You’re   going   on.  You  want  everything  to   be   stable   and   secure.  Don't   you  recognise   what   this  
is?  This  is  a  very  brief   chance  you  have  to  wake  up   and  you’re   spending  it  trying  to  get  a  beCer  car,  
wan4ng  to  have  three  holidays  a  year.  This  is  not  what  you  should  be  doing.'

The  dakini  principle  is  about  a  communica1on  which  can  be  one  of  connec1ng  and  reuni1ng  with  the  
ground,  but  its  parallel  and  more  ac1ve   force  is  the  disrup1on  of  the  situa1ons  which   have  become  
separate  from   the  ground.  So   when  we  find   ourselves  locked  in  our   everyday   concerns,  you   get   a  
whack   some1mes.   Of   course,   there   are   many   tradi1onal   stories   about   par1cularly   scholars,   like  
Naropa,  when   he  was  James  at  Nalanda  University.  He’s  si_ng  quietly   in   his  room,  studying   away.  
This  voice  shouts  at  him  from  outside,  'What  are  you  doing?'   He  goes  outside,  'Go  away.'  Some  ugly  
old   woman   is  there   and  she  asks  him  some  ques1ons,  and   he  doesn't  know  the   answer.  He’s  very  
shocked  and  he  says,  'Why   are  you  here?'  She  says  'You  should  see  my  brother.'   So,  he  goes  off  and  he  
meets  her  brother,  who  is  Tilopa,  who  is  a  yogi  si_ng  on  the  banks  of  the  river.  You  should  learn  that  
whole   story,  it’s  very   beau1ful,  and  the  key  point  is  the  interrup1on  where  somebody  has  become  
sealed.   Someone’s   poten1al  has   become   sealed   by   becoming   too   refined.   It’s  very   important   for  
roughness  and  crudeness  to  come  back  into  the  world.

One  of  the  func1ons  of  tantra   was  to  link  birth   and   death.   Tantra  is  concerned  with  substances   like  
menstrual  blood.   It’s  concerned   with   ashes,   with   the   cemetery.   It’s  concerned   with   the   points   of  
crea1on  and  dissolu1on.   The  middle   period  of   our  life,  where  we  feel  a  bit  sorted,  where  we  know  
how  life  is,  easily   becomes  too   smoothed  over.  And  the  dakinis,   in  so  many  of  these  stories,  come  to  
bring  people  back  to  the  body,  in  all  its  biological  disrup1ons,  but  also  back  to  vulgarity.  In  that  sense  
they  also  have  part  of  the  quality  of  the  fool  and  the  trickster,  which  you  get  in  many  tradi1ons.  

It  is  completely  inappropriate  for  a  monk  to  be  vulgar.  Monks  have  to  be  very  precise  and  exquisite  in  
their   manners,   and   charming,   and   contained.   The   force   of   dakinis   and   yogis   is   something   quite  
different.  It’s  to  shake  things  more  so  that  the  seeming  clarity  and  certainty  is  disturbed.  

One  of   the  amazing  things  that  happened  aVer  the  Tibetans  had  to  flee  from  Tibet,  is  that  they   came  
to  India  and  within   a  very  short  period  of  1me  they   were  building  monasteries  again.  Now,  in  India,  
there   are   hundreds   and   hundreds   of   monasteries,   very   big   monasteries.   The   monasteries   were  
knocked  down  in  Tibet.  Without  one  thought  they  have  built  monasteries  again.  Maybe  there’s  some  
lesson  in  having  monasteries  knocked  down.  Maybe  something  else  could  happen,  but,  ‘No,  no,  quite  
happy   to   have   monasteries.’   Very,   very   big   monasteries.   Very   oVen   empty   monasteries   made   of  
cement.   The   point  there   is,   if   you   get   a   shake,   maybe  the   shake  means  something.   But  it’s   very  
difficult,  if  you  have  a  tradi1on  and  you  have  to  maintain  the  tradi1on,  to  do  something  new.  

Namkhai  Norbu  very  oVen   says,   if  you're  imprisoned  and  you’re  trapped   in   by  bars,  it  doesn't  maIer  
whether  the  bars  are  made  of   gold  or  iron,  they’re  s1ll  going  to  keep  you  in.  So  the  bars  of  a  tradi1on  
can  be  very,  very  controlling  because  there  is  always  a  lot  to  do.  There  are  pujas  to  be  read  every  day,  
water  bowls  to  be  filled  and   emp1ed,   the  floor  to  be  polished  and   clean.   Monasteries  keep  many  
people   busy   all  the  1me.   Cleanliness   is   next  to   godliness,   this  is  a  no1on   that  we   associate   with  
Luther  and  Calvin,  not  really  with  the  Buddha.  

Actually,   it   doesn't   maIer   whether   you’re   clean   or   dirty,   whether   your   life   is   peaceful   or   not  
peaceful.  In  the  book   The  Yogi’s  Handbag  Book,  or  Simply  Being,   at  the  beginning  when  Chetsangpa  
is  talking  about  teachers  he  said,  if   your  teacher  is  a  businessman   and  wants  to   make  a  lot  of  money,  
and  exploits  other  people,  that’s  fine.  If  your  teacher  is  a  monk  and  keeps  all  the  rules,  that’s  fine.   If  

www.simplybeing.co.uk ©2009 James Low


P a g e  |  50

your   teacher   is  drunk  all  the  1me,  that’s   fine.  It   doesn't   maIer.  You  won’t   know   if   something   has  
value  from  the  form  of   it.  The  level  of   form  is  the  level   of  conven1onal  reading:  this  must   be  good  
because   it   looks   like   that;   this   will  not   be  so  good   because   it  looks   like  that.  But   that  is  the   ego  
categorising  things  and  pu_ng  things  in  boxes.  

Actually,  what  is  meaningful  in   life  is  what  connects   with  us.   It   doesn't  really  maIer  how  it  is,  if   it  
connects  with   us,  that’s  the  one.  And  so  we  have  to  trust   our  belly,  and  that’s   the  really  important  
thing.   However   to   do   this   you   have   to   be   free   to   deal   with   the   consequences   which   arise.   For  
example,  in  the  old  days,  people  would   fall  in  love,   but  they   might  know  that  their  parents  wouldn't  
approve  of  the  person  they'd  fallen  in  love  with.  Then  they   had  to  decide:   did  they  leave  the  family  
or   do  they   marry   the  person  their  parents  have  chosen  for  them?  Do  you   go  with  the  conven1onal  
line,   in   which   case  you  inherit   the   farm   and   life  is   easy   but   you’re   stuck   with   someone  you  don't  
want,  or  you  go  with  the  person  you  want  and  tumble  into  life  and  you  don't  really  know  what  to  do?

It’s  a  similar  thing.  Any  kind  of  encapsula1on  can  be  both  a  refuge  and   a  prison.  Any  kind  of  freedom  
can   be   libera1on   and   a   desola1on.   Each   of   us  has   to   work   out   what   kind   of   path   is  sui1ng   our  
par1cular  configura1on  of  our  own  balance  of  the  skandhas,  and  so  on.  

Dakini  is  a  very  inspiring  way   of  thinking  about   the  nature  of  our   energy,  because  when  something  is  
moving   in   the   sky,   it’s   influenced   by   the  winds.   We   experience   many   winds   in   our   life.   We   have  
internal  winds:   energe1c  winds,  mood  winds,  depressions,  anxie1es  and  so  on.  External  winds:  winds  
of  the  season,  and  so  on.  This  is  what  we  have  to  work   with.  The  more  that  we  can  be  at  home  in  the  
experience   of   ourselves   as  dynamic   and   energe1c,   then   we   have   to   find  ways  to  work  with  these  
circumstances.  

You  know,  there  are  some   birds  that  can  fly  2,000  miles  without   res1ng.  It’s  amazing;  and  the  dakini  
is  like  that.  The  dakini  doesn't  need  to  come  down  and  rest   on  the  ground,  and  in  that  sense  it’s  like  
our  energy.  To  keep  moving   in  the  sky,   to   keep   moving  in  space,  so  that   medita1on   isn’t  a  kind   of  
holiday  from  daily  life.

When  we  go  into  work,  if  you  work  in   an   office,  there  are  all  kind  of  rules.  You  can  go  in  in  the  spirit  
of   the  dakini  and   you   see  everything   is  moving,  everything  is   changing.  Pick   up   the  telephone,  the  
telephone  has  wires,   these  wires  are  carrying  messages  going   everywhere.  The   electronic   world  is  
the  world  of  the  dakini,  isn’t  it?  Everything  is  moving,  unreliable,  changing  all  the  1me.     S o ,   i t ’ s  
about  not  being  fixed  in  a  box.   Not   taking  the   world   too  seriously,  but   having  to  work  with  what  is  
there.  

Before  we  go  on  I'll  say  a  liIle  bit  about  these  teachings  that  we've  been  doing  and  where  they  come  
from.

Teaching lineage
I  got  many  teachings  on  dzogchen  from  my   main  teacher,  Chimed  Rigdzin,  par1cularly   in  the  middle  
1970’s.  For   about  two   years  we  worked   a  lot  on  this  kind  of   stuff,  and  I  got  many   instruc1ons  from  
him.  I  also  got  instruc1ons  from  Dudjom  Rinpoche,  Chatral  Rinpoche  and   Kangyur   Rinpoche.   These  
are  through   different  kinds  of   lineages,  but  they  all  go  in  the  same  direc1on.  I   also,  later,  did   some  
work  together  with   Namkhai  Norbu   on  some   texts,  and  also  got  some  instruc1on  from  him.  But  the  
main  tradi1on  in  this  is  from  the  Byangter  and  from  the  termas  of  Chimed  Rigdzin.  

In  that  tradi1on,  dzogchen  is  integrated  with  the  other  paths,  so  tantra  and  dzogchen,   are  not  seen  
as   par1cularly   separate,   mainly   because  tantra   is   concerned   with   the  con1nuity   of   existence.   It’s  
concerned   with   placing   every   moment   of   experience   on  the  thread   of   emp1ness.  Because  tantra,  
rgyud,  means  con1nuity,  like  the  beads  on  a  necklace  held  in  place  by  a  string.
P a g e  |  51

So  every   moment,  which  seems  to  be  something   in  itself,  which   seems  to   be  just  this  thing,   has  a  
hole  in  it,  and  that’s  a  hole  of   emp1ness,  and  it  strings   along,  and  it  strings  along.  So  the   beads   of  
empty  experience  keep  flowing;   this  is  the  real  meaning  of  tantra,  and  dzogchen  is  not  so  different.  
Tantric   methods   and   the   dzogchen   view   is   very,   very   common   in   the   Nyingmapa   and   Kagyupa  
prac1ces.

What  we  were  looking  at   was  a  liIle  bit   on  obscura1on.   We’ll  look  a  liIle  bit  more  at  that,  and  then  
come  back   into   medita1on  prac1ce.  As   I  was  saying,  in  many   of  the  teachings  they   are   concerned  
with  obstacles  on  the  path,  obscura1ons,  overcoming  the  defilements,  transforming  the  five  poisons,  
and  so  on.  There  is  a  lot  of  stress  on  purifica1on.  

In  dzogchen  they  speak  of   two  forms  of   purity.  There  is  the   original  purity,  called  ka  dag.  Ka  means  
origin,  or  beginning,  or   that  which  is  always  there.  Dagpa  means  pure,  and  this  is  the  innate  purity   of  
the   mind.   From   the   very   beginning,   the   mind,   because   it’s   not   a   substance,   because   it’s  
indestruc1ble,   has  never   been   mixed   with,   or   contaminated   by   anything   else.   This   is   the   natural  
purity  of  all  beings.

Now,  beings  don’t  recognise  this.  Why  not?  Because  of  adven11ous  faults.  Adven11ous  means  it  has  
an   advent,  it  has  a  beginning.  Something   happens,  and  there’s  an  obscura1on.   When  this  is  purified,  
you  have  what’s  called  dri  ma  dagpa,  that’s  to  say  the  purity  which   is  free  of  defilements,  and  that  is  
the  purity  which  is  aIained  through  prac1ce.  

In  the   different   styles  of   teaching  and  prac1ce,  you  can  focus  on   the  primordial  purity,  or  you  can  
focus  on  gaining  the  purity  that  comes  through  prac1ce,  that  is  to  say,  through  iden1fying  some  fault  
in  your  mind,  and  ge_ng  rid  of  it.  

In  my   pocket  I  have  some  eucalyptus  pas1lles.  I  can  take  them  out  of  my  pocket,  and  I  can  put  them  
back  in  my  pocket.  Do  we  have   faults  in  our  mind  in  the  way  I  have  a  packet  in  my  pocket?  This   is  a  
ques1on,   because  if  you   think  that  your  mind  is  a  container,  and  it’s  got  some  kind   of  dirty   water  in  
it,  then  you  want  to   pour  the  dirty  water  out   and  clean  it  very  well.   So  how   you  go  about  thinking  
about  the  work   that  needs  to  be  done  in  medita1on  prac1ce  depends  very   much  on  the  view   that  
you  hold  of  yourself,  what  understanding  you  have  of  yourself.  

Tradi1onally   the   dzogchen  view  is  seen  as  being   at  the  very  top,  at  the  apex   of  nine  different  stages  
of   prac1ce,  because  the  view  of   dzogchen  is  that,  from  the  very  beginning,   the  mind  is  completely  
pure.  Therefore,  there  is  nothing  to  purify.  Therefore,  stop  being  busy.  

You   come  down  a  step   and  you  say,  'Oh,  there  are   many  subtle   obscura4ons.  You  need  to  be   very  
careful  and  not  geXng  caught  up  in  these.  You  have  to  purify  the  base  that  could  be  obscured.'

These  are  different  views.  They  see  the  world  differently,  so  it  is  absolutely  central  for  each  person  to  
come  into  rela1on  with  yourself  and  work  out  what  rings  true  for  you.  There’s  no   point  in  just  saying  
'I  am  completely  pure  from   the  very  beginning,'   and  inside  you’re  full  of  self-­‐hatred   and  full   of  nasty  
liIle  thoughts.  That  wouldn't  make  much   sense.  But  if  you   can  recognise,  'Oh,  all  of  these  nasty  liCle  
thoughts   that   tell   me   I’m   small,   I’m   stupid,   I’ve   wasted   my   life,'   if   you   can   see   that   all   of   these  
thoughts  are  just  arising  and  passing,  then  the  purity  of  the  mind  is  there.  

That  is  the  most  important  thing.  What  do  you  choose?  Here  is  a  plate  of  chocolate.  Here  is  a  plate  of  
shit.   Both  are  brown.   Which  one  do   you  want  to  s1ck   your   spoon   into?   That’s  what  they   say:   one  
ground,  two  paths.  We  have  the  choice.  The  choice  isn’t  decided  by  the  Karmapa  si_ng  on  a  throne,  
not  by  the  Dalai  Lama,  not  by  any  big  lama  somewhere.  You,  yourself  have  to  open  to  it  because  the  
view  has  to  be   lived.   If  the  view  is  not   really  going   through  your   bones,  through  the  very  marrow   of  
your  existence,  then  the  medita1on  will  always  go  wrong.  This  is  why  we  spend  a  lot  of  1me  looking  

www.simplybeing.co.uk ©2009 James Low


P a g e  |  52

at  the  view.  It’s  not  a  philosophical   exercise.  It’s  to  get  the  absolute  clarity,  'Oh,   yeah,'   and   then  we  
take  that  into  the  prac1ce.

But  if  we  feel,  'Well,  that’s  a  nice   idea.  Maybe  it’s  true  for  some  people,  but  I  don't  think  it  can  be  true  
for  me   because   really  I’m   like   this,   for  me   it’s   going  to  take   a   long   4me.'   What   you  are  essen1ally  
saying  is  'I,  my  ego,  am  the  one  who  is  deciding  the  limit  of  my  capacity.'  

The  tail,  the  dog;  who   is  wagging   what?   If   the  ego  is  wagging   the  real   buddha  nature,   you   have  a  
problem,  because  the  teaching  is:  the  mind  is  pure.  'That’s   all  very  well,  but  let  me   tell  you  something  
about  me.  Last  week,   I  had  a  really  hard  4me...'  and   this  is  how  the  mind’s  working.  That’s  your  basic  
choice.   When   a  thought   arises,   do   you   fall   into   it,   do   you   believe   it?   Or   do   you   rest   and   let   the  
thought  go  free?  This  is  the  ongoing  path  of  the  separa1on  between  samsara  and  nirvana.  

When   it   says,   ‘from   the   very   beginning   the   mind   has   never   been   obscured,’   it   means   this   open  
awareness,   which   is  present  now,  although  it’s  full  of   all   kinds   of   thoughts  and   feelings,   has  never  
been  covered  by  these  thoughts,  because   they   are  its  own  radiance.  Earlier   we  were   looking   at  this  
prac1ce,  'What  shape   is   the   mind?'   When  we  really  look   and   look,   what  sort  of   walls  do  we  find  to  
the  mind?  What  is  the  top  of  the  mind?  What’s  on  the  right  side,  the  leV  side?  

Si_ng  here,   maybe  a  car  goes  past,  or  an   airplane,  or  the   bells   start  to   ring,  it’s  always  the  central  
point:   are  they   outside  the  mind,  or  inside  the  mind?  When  you  experience  the  sound  arising,  and  
you're  already  there  and  open  with  it,  the  sound  is  registering  in  the  mind.  The  sound  is  coming  from  
where?

Well,  if   the   mind   has  no  limit,   there  is  nothing   outside  the  mind.  So,  there   cannot   be  any  impor1ng  
into   the  mind.   Therefore,  these  thoughts,  experiences,  motor   cars,  airplanes,  are  coming   from  your  
mind.  They   don't  have  anywhere  else  to  come  from.  The  factory  that  made  the  airplane  comes  from  
your   mind.  It’s  very  interes1ng  to  prac1se  dzogchen  in  the  airplane,  knowing  that  I’m  si_ng  in  the  
airplane  that’s  in  my  mind.  That’s  exactly  how  it  is.   The  mind  is  not  the  brain.   The  brain  is  something  
experienced  by  the  mind.  

The  infinite  mind,   because  it  has  no  limit,   is  the  basis  for  everything.  The   ground  of   everything.  It  
gives  rise  to  samsara;   it   gives  rise  to  nirvana.  It  means  all  the  self-­‐doubt   that  we  have,   all  the  hatred,  
all  the  mistakes  we’ve  ever   made,  have  arisen  from  the  pure,  uncondi1oned  state.  Why   do  they  arise  
in  that  way?  Because  of  a  spin  that  is  put  onto  things  through  a  disturbance  of   energy.  When  we  hold  
things  1ghtly,  this  creates  a  vibra1on  which  is  a  sort  of  distor1on.  It’s   like  waving  your  hand  in   front  
of  face;  you  can’t  see  very  clearly.  When  you  drop  your  hand  you  see  more  clearly.  

The   ground   nature  itself   is   not   obscure,   but   what   you   have   is  an   auto-­‐intoxica1on,   in   which   we  
become  mesmerised  by  our  own  crea1vity.  The  crea1vity   of  the  ground  falls  in   love  with  itself.  In  one  
of   the  early  Upanishads,  it  said  god   was  lonely   so  he  decided  to   make  the  world.  Why  did  dualism  
arise?  From  the  dzogchen  point   of   view,  nothing  has  really  arisen.   Everything  is  an  illusion,   but  it  is  a  
peaceful  illusion.  It’s   a  perfect  illusion.  It’s  not  troublesome.  It’s  not   frightening.   The  more   we  relax  
and  open,   the  more  we  feel  at  home  in  the  world.  Obscura1on  is  the  illusion   generated  by  a  thought  
fixa1ng  on  another  thought.  

For  example,  on  a  very  ordinary   level,  you  might  think,  'Oh,  I  wish  I’d  learned  Italian.  I   must   do  that.'  
So,  you  iden1fy  there  is  a  me  who  has  a  deficit,  which  is  to  say   knowledge  of  Italian,  and  this  is  then  
not  just  a  fact,  but  there   comes  an,  ‘Oh,'  which  is,  ‘Ah,  shit,  I’m  going  to  Italy   again  in  the   summer.  I  
won’t  be  able  to  speak   the  language.  It’s  so  annoying.  Why  didn’t  I   learn  some  over  the  winter  when  
it  was  cold.  Now  spring  is  coming.  The  evenings  are   geXng  beCer.   I  want   to   go   out,  blah,  blah,  blah.'  
This  is  the  kind  of  thing  that  goes  on.  
P a g e  |  53

So  what  is  happening   there?  Who  is  disappointed  in  who?   One  thought  is  commen1ng  on  another  
thought.  Energy   is   playing  with  energy.  This   is  like  children  in  the  playground:   some1mes  they   play  
nicely  together,  some1mes  they  want   to  push  each  other  over.  Some1mes  our  thoughts  collaborate,  
some1mes  they’re  in  conflict.  

In  my  work  I  oVen  hear  people  say  they  want  to  kill  themselves.    
–  'You’re  going  to  kill  your  body;  whether  you’ll  kill  yourself  or  not,  you  don't  know.'  
–  'When  I’m  dead,  I’ll  be  dead.'  
–   'Ah,   how  do  you   know?  You  don't  know  where  you  came  from  before  you   were  born.  How  
do  you  know  where  you’re  going  to  go  when  you  die?     BeCer  stay  alive  4ll  you  find  out.'  
This   is   not   the   standard   Public   Health  interven1on  with   suicidal  pa1ents,  but  it  tends  to   be   quite  
effec1ve,   because,   of   course,  when  you   want   to   kill   yourself,   you’re  living   in  a  bubble  of,   'This   is  
terrible,  I  can’t  bear  it.'   This   is   a  very   small  football   pitch  to   be  running  up   and   down  on.  It’s  one  or  
two  thoughts  chasing   each  other.  Immediately,  you  introduce  some  metaphysical  overview,  ‘What  is  
this?’  There’s  a  bit  of  space.

So   always,   always,   we’re   looking   at   the   dynamic   nature,   the   impermanent   nature   of   thoughts,  
sensa1ons,  feelings,  and  observing   how,  when  they  come  together,  they  create  paIerns,  and  these  
paIerns  appear  to  be  real.   Like  a  child  playing  with  a  Lego  set.  Take  the  building  blocks  and  build  it  
up,  and  suddenly  there’s  a  tractor,  or   there’s  a  crane,  and  they  can  play  around  with  that,  and  when  
they  get  bored  they  take  the  parts  and  build  something  else.  

 In  the  dzogchen  tradi1on  they  say  that  everything  is  created   out   of   sound  and  light.   Sound  and  light  
come   together   in   the   manifesta1on   of   the   five   elements,   the   five   elements   feed   into   the   five  
skandhas,   the   five   wisdoms,   and   so   on.   The   whole   world   arises   in   this   way.   It’s   dynamic,   ever-­‐
changing.  

When  this  is  not   realised,  we   take  it   as  solid  and  real.  We  take  the  five  elements  as  self-­‐exis1ng,  not  
as   emana1ons   of   transient   light.   Not   as   this   emerging   focus.   This   is   the   central   importance   of  
understanding   what  the  view  means,   that   one  should  examine  oneself   again  and  again,  and   make  
sure  this  is  the  view,  'Do  I  really  believe  it?'  Let  it  massage  itself  deep  into  the  core  of  your  being.  

It’s   an   incredible   no1on.   From   the   very   beginning,   my   nature   has   been   pure,   and   nothing   has  
destroyed  this,  nothing  has  defiled  this,  which  means  that  all  the  various  sins  and  faults  don't  mean  
too  much.  

I   remember,   years   ago,   in   India,   there   was   a   women   who   went   to   see   a   great   yogi   called   Apo  
Rinpoche.  She  had  had   a  very  disturbed   life,   and  she  had   been   a  pros1tute  and   done  many,  many  
things,   and  she   spent  a  long   1me  telling   him  all  the  faults,  all   the  things  she'd   done   and  she   was  
crying  and  incredibly   upset,  and   really  despairing,  and  wan1ng  to  know  just  what  on  earth  could  she  
do.  Eventually,  she  kind  of  wound  down,  and  he  said,  'Oh,  is  that  all?’    She  was  able  to  hear  that.  

So  who  is  the   one  who  did   all  of   these  things?  What  was   done?  Due  to  causes  and  circumstances,  
you  find  yourself  in  a  situa1on,   and  you  do  this  and  that.  Maybe  you  put   heroin   in  your  arm,   maybe  
you  steal  something,   maybe  you  sleep  with  your  best  friend’s  wife,  you  do  something   and  then  you  
think,  'Oh,  god,  why   did   I  do  that?  This  is   terrible.  Everyone   hates  me.  My  life's   falling  down.'    What  
has   happened?   Some   disturbance   of   energy   has   happened,   that’s   what’s   happened.   Of   course  
people  cry,  people  get  angry,  they  shout,  they  say  'I’ll  leave  you,'  and  so  on.  

These   are  the  disrup1ons   of   life.   What   was   there   before   was  not   carved   in   stone.   It   was  due   to  
causes  and  condi1ons,  and  due  to  causes  and  condi1ons  it  changes  again.  

This  is  not  to  say  that,  because   the  mind  is  empty,  you  can  do  whatever   you  like.  It’s  not  to  say   that.  
But   it’s   to   say,   for   people   who  really   do   the  prac1ce,   look   at   what   you   do.   Whenever   you   judge  

www.simplybeing.co.uk ©2009 James Low


P a g e  |  54

yourself   harshly,  observe  the  impact  of   that.   You  become  smaller,  you  lose  energy,   so  much  work  to  
do,   and   then   you’re  bea1ng   yourself   to   keep   going.   You   cut   yourself   in   the   name  of   becoming   a  
beIer  person  and  you  actually  make  your  situa1on  worse.  

Forgiveness   is   very,   very   important.   This   is   why   the   second   form   of   purity,   the   purity   of   having  
removed  the  defilements,  is  also  important.  You  can  do   it  instantly  if   you   recognise  that,   from  the  
beginning,   the   nature  is  pure.  And  energy,  when  it’s  not  grounded  in  that  pure  nature,  will   be  crazy.  
Of   course.   That’s   why   these   things   arise,   because   people   don't   know   their   real   nature.   All   the  
troubles  in  the  world   arise  from   this:   the  Taliban,  al  Qaida,  George   Bush,  Guantanamo  Bay,  all   of  
these  things  arise  from  the  same  thing.  What  the  tricky  businessmen  have  been   doing,  the  lying  and  
chea1ng,  the  cover-­‐ups,  all  arise  from  the  five  poisons.  

The  five   poisons   have  the  nature  of   emp1ness,  but  when   you   don't   recognise  the  emp1ness,  they  
become   a  site   of   iden1fica1on   for   the   desperate   ego,   and   that’s  why   people   lie   and   cheat   and  
squeeze  other  people.  They  don't  do  it   because  they’re  bad,  but  because  they’re  being  caught  up  in  
a  whirlpool  of  distorted   energy.  The  root  of  that  whirlpool  is  emp1ness.  This  is  what   we  need  to  see  
in   ourselves.   When   we   are  not   grounded,   when   we  go   into   a  spin,   what  happens?   You   can   find  
yourself  caught  up  in  quite  destruc1ve  thoughts,  lusDul  thoughts,  crazy  thoughts.  

Who  is  the  one  who  is  whirling?  'I  am.'  Who  is  this  I?  ‘Emp4ness.  Ah,  ah.’  This  becomes  peaceful  very  
quickly.  Like  in  a  big  city,  you  get  these  wind  tunnels  where  you   get  lots   of  high  buildings  together,  
the  wind  goes  down  and  it  gets  accelerated   as   it’s  put  into  it.  If   you   give  space  to  it,  these  whirls,  
they  disburse.  

These  are  the  central  points  of   the   prac1ce.   First  of   all,   recognising   from   the   very   beginning   our  
nature  is  pure.  I  am  not  a  thing.  I  am  not  an  en1ty.  My  nature  is  ungraspable,  like  the  sky.  This  infinite  
openness  gives  rise  to  all  phenomena.  Res1ng  in  a  state  that  allows  phenomena  to  come  and   go,  the  
distorted  ego  winds   gradually  dissolve,  and  there  is  clarity   and   spaciousness.  And  from   the  clarity  
and  spaciousness,  a  deep  sa1sfac1on  arises,   a  contentment,  which  means  that   you  don't  need   to  go  
and  do  things.  You  can  just  sit  quietly  and  not  be  so  hungry  for  experience.  

In   Tibet,   people  would  spend   many,  many   years  in  caves.   When   people  got  older   they  would  oVen  
think,  'Oh,  I’ll  go  into   a  retreat  un4l  I  die.'  Nowadays,  when  people  re1re,   they  want  to  go  on  cruises  
around  the  world  and  see  the  pyramids  before  they  die,  and  get  to  the  Galapagos  Islands  because  
there  is  so  much  to  see  and  get.  But  one  island  is  like  another  island.  One  pina  colada  is  like  another  
pina  colada.  The  more  and  more  experience...  actually,  aVer  a  while  it’s  quite  boring.  What  will  you  
see?  One  beach  is  like  another  beach.  It’s  just  water  and  sand.  Some  people  go  around,  
–  'The  best  beach  in  Europe.  It  was  really  great.'  
–  'Oh,  did  you  have  sand?'  
–  'Yes!'  
–  'Did  you  have  water?'  
–  'Yes!'
Going  into  retreat  means  being  in   a  state  of  sa1sfac1on.  It   means  that,  if  I   sit  on   my  seat,  the  whole  
world  will  come  to  me.  Because   I  have  so   many  karmic  connec1ons,  every  kind  of   thought,  any   kind  
of   feeling  and  sensa1on  will  arise.  When  you  read  The  Songs  of  Milarepa  you  can  see  this  is  true.  He  
had  dreams  and  visions  about  all  sorts  of  things.  

But   when   we   become   desperate   inside,   the   existen1al   emp1ness   becomes   a   mo1ve   for   more  
consumerist   consump1on.   What   we   need   to   do   is   to   open   up   the   existen1al   emp1ness,   the  
desola1on  of  the  ego  not  being  sa1sfied,   into  the  natural  state  of  emp1ness,  the  unborn  nature,  and  
through   that  you  have  a   very  different  experience.  So  that,  as  the  lonely   state  of  the  anxious  ego  is  
allowed  to  relax   and  rest   into   the  infinite  aloneness  of   awareness,  'Hoo,'   very  peaceful.   Then,  from  
that  state,  agitated  ac1vity  is  not  going  to  arise.
P a g e  |  55

  Break

Typical problems that arise in meditation.


Now  I'll  say  a  liIle  bit  about  typical   problems  that  can  arise  in  the  medita1on  and  how  to  deal  with  
them.

In   the   book   Simply   Being,   there   are   two   main   chapters   which   deal   primarily   with   medita1on  
problems.  The  basic  problem,  which  they  define  across  many,   many  different  examples,  is  coming  to  
a  conclusion  about  yourself.  So,  for   example,  Patrul  Rinpoche  says,  'Some   great   meditators  say  they  
feel  sad  and  hopeless  and  then  they  can’t  meditate,'  and  then  he   says,  'And   some  great  meditators  
feel  always  anxious  and  excited  and  so  they   can’t  meditate,'  and  so  on.   There's  a  whole  list  of  these  
things,  but  in  each,  the  essence  of  it  is  we  come  to  a  conclusion.  We  think,  'I  am  like  this,  so  I  can’t  do  
that,'   'I   am   too   stupid   to   do   this,'   or   'My   thoughts   are   too   disturbed   to   do   this.'   It’s   that   very  
conclusion  or  decision  which  creates  a  barrier:  what  you’ve  done  is  you’ve  solidified  the  sense  of  self.  
You’ve  given  a  nega1ve  script,  and  you’ve  turned  away  from  the  prac1ce  saying  it’s  too  difficult.

The  answer  in  all  the  cases  is,   generally,  just  to  say   don’t  fall  into  the  content  of  this  belief.  Don’t  get  
caught  up   into  the  seman1cs.  Relax,  and  stay  gently  with  the  one  who   feels   they  can’t   meditate.  So  
whenever  we  come  into   a  state  of   lostness,   of  confusion,   when  the  mind  is  very  busy   and  agitated,  
when   the   mind  is  sort   of   spaced   out  and   dispersed,   even   if   you  feel   you   can’t   get  any   handle  on  
what’s  going  on,  just  stay  with  it,  very,  very  gently.

For  example,  if   you  are  out  walking   in  the  mountains  and  suddenly   a  mist  comes  down,   the  most  
important   thing   is  to   sit  down.   Then,   aVer   some  1me   the   mist   will   go.   If   you   haven’t   starved   to  
death,  you   can   then   stand   up  and  walk   home.   But  if   you   walk   about  in  the  mist,  in  the  mountains,  
you’re  likely  to  do  some  damage.  It’s  the  same.

In  the  medita1on,  as  some  big  mist  comes  down,  you   just   think,  'Oh,   I  am  in  the   mist.'   Then  the  mist  
is  gone.    But,  if   you  try  to   react   against  it,   if   you  take   opposi1on   against  it,   then   you  will  come  to  a  
sense  of,   'I  have   to  work  on  this.  I  have   to  remove   this.'   So  now,  there  is  an  obstacle  between  me  and  
the  medita1on.  This  is  the  mistake  of  not  remembering  the  view.  The  view  says,  'All  things  arise  from  
the  ground  nature.'  Their  nature  is  emp1ness.  Their  quality  is  clarity,  if  you  just  stay  with  it.

At  first  this  is  impossible  to  understand  because  we  imagine  clarity   to   be  something  like  switching  on  
an   electric   light.   As  the   room   gets   darker,   we   switch   on   the   light.   The   light   then   illuminates   the  
darkness.  So  we  imagine  clarity  as  something  very  bright.  Clarity,  from  the  point  of  view  of  dzogchen,  
means  recognising  that  all  phenomena   are   grounded   in  emp1ness,   so   even   a  feeling   which  is  very  
heavy   and  sinking,  if  you   stay  with  it,  it   is  just  the  subtle  energy  of   the  dharmakaya.  It   is  not  a  bad  
thing,  it's  not  a  wrong  thing.  It  is  just  a  par1cular  form  of  energy.  

When   children   are   small,   most   of   the   toys   they   get   are   in   primary   colours.   They’re   very   bright:  
yellow,  red,  green  and  blue,  so  on.  That  looks  very  nice  for  children.  As  they  get  older,  they  get  used  
to  different  colours.  And  if  you’re  a  professional  painter,  you  have  to  be  able  to  work  with  brown  and  
grey   and   be   able  to   mix   into   tones  which   go   into   darkness  and  a  kind   of   difficult  feeling.  Because  
that’s  also  part  of  art;  it’s  not  all  just  bright  colours.

So  it’s  a  very  big  mistake  to  imagine  that  clarity  just  means  shining  clear  and  very  bright.  It’s  not   like  
that   at  all.  It  means  being  fresh   with  whatever   is  happening.   Not  abandoning  yourself   when  1mes  
get  hard.  Not  thinking  that  the  hard  1me  is  not  as  good  as  the  good  1me.

In   dzogchen   they   say,  'If   you  go   to   heaven,  go   to   heaven.   If   you   go   to  hell,   go  to   hell.'   It   means,  
whatever  is  arising  is  what’s  arising.  It’s  landed  on  your  plate.  Don’t  worry,   it  will  go  away.  If   you’re  
always  in  reac1on,  saying,  'I  only  want  what   I  like,  and  I  don’t  want  any  things   I  don’t  like,'   then  you  

www.simplybeing.co.uk ©2009 James Low


P a g e  |  56

will  be   trapped   in   the  samsaric   energy  field,   which  I   hope  you  have  some   more   sense   of   now.  In  
samsara  we  are  in  the  energy,  as  energy,   moving  energy,   but  thinking  we’re  not  energy.  When   we  
relax  and  open,  we  see  that  all  of  these  forms  are  energe1c  and,  as  such,  they  will  self-­‐liberate.

Calm,  relaxed,  open,  that’s  the  most  important  thing.  

Whenever  we  come  into   the  medita1on  prac1ce,  if  we’re  ge_ng  lost,  if   we’re  ge_ng  in  something  
and,   especially,   if   you   then   start   to   build   on   a  series   of   strange   things,   and   you   say,   'Oh   this   is  
hopeless,  I   can’t   do   this,'   'Why   don’t  we   do  something  more   simple?'   –   whatever  the  construc1on  
would  be  –  at  that  point,  just  relax   into  the  out-­‐breath   and  stay  with  whatever   is  there.  Stay   present  
with  it.  You  don’t  want   to  collapse   into  it,  which  would  be  fusion  and  iden1fica1on.  You  don’t  want  
to  back  away  from  it  and  open  up  a  perspec1ve,  because  that  would  be  the  separa1on  of  subject  and  
object.  

Awareness  and   whatever  is  arising  have  been  inseparable  from  the  very  beginning.  Inseparable  here  
means  not  one  thing,  not  different  things,  but  non-­‐dual.  Means  it’s  there  in   the  same  place,  just  as  a  
cloud  is  in  the  sky,  the  cloud  is  not  the  sky,  and  the  cloud  is  not  out  of  the  sky.  It’s  in   the  sky,   but  it’s  
not  contamina1ng  the  sky.

These  experiences  in  the  mind  are  in  the  mind.   They’re  in  awareness;  you’re  already  aware  of  them.  
Relax  into  the   awareness  which  is  present  with  whatever  is  arising,  whatever  it  is.  A  bit   of   you  might  
be  thinking,  'But  I  don’t  like  this,'  'This  doesn't  feel  good,'  or,  'This  must  be   wrong.'  Don’t  worry  about  
that  part;  allow  it  to  be  there.  If   it  is  now  the  dominate  image  that’s  coming  up,  you  just  stay  with  it.  
Not  collapsing  into  it,  not  believing  it  and  becoming  it.  Not  trying  to  get  rid  of  it  as  something  spoiling  
the  medita1on.  Because  in  dzogchen,  nothing  can  spoil  medita1on  except  not  medita1ng.

As  long   as   you  hang  in   there,  and  you’re  present   with   what   is  going   on,  that  is  medita1on.  It’s  not  
defined   by   the  quality   of   the   thought,   it’s   defined   by   the  thought   being   integrated   in   its   ground  
nature.  And  that’s  the  big  difference  from   many  other  systems  of   medita1on  where  you’re  trying   to  
refine  a   par1cular   quality   of   thought,   you’re   trying   to   visualise   a  mandala  in   a  par1cular   way,   or  
whatever  it  would  be  

Okay,  so  we  do  the  three  Ah  prac1ce,  and  try  to  bring  some  of  this  understanding  in.

  Three  Aa  practice

Suggestions  for  when  you  practice  on  your  own


When  you  do  this  prac1ce   on  your  own,  you  can  experiment  with  what’s  the  most  useful  period   of  
1me  to  sit  for.  If   you  sit  for  too  short  a  period,  you   won’t  be  able  to  seIle  into  it,  but  if  you  sit  for   too  
long,   you’re   likely   to   become   either   distracted   or   find   yourself   pushing,   neither   of   which   is   very  
helpful.  

If  you   don’t   have  much  1me  in  the  day,  some  people  like  to  meditate  in  the  morning.   Some  people  
like  to  meditate  in  the  evening.  Again,  you  can  find  out  what’s  a  good  way  for  yourself  to  proceed.

It’s  also  very   helpful  in  the   course  of  the  day  just  to  sit  quietly   and  release  into  the  out-­‐breath,  and  
just  open.  You  can  be  like   that  for  a  couple   of  minutes.  You  can  do  that  when  you’re  at  work,  when  
you  need   a  break.    Generally   speaking,  and  you  can  explore  this  for   yourself,  when  the  out-­‐breath  is  
func1oning  the  amount  of   thought  greatly  diminishes.  When  you’re  inhaling,  there’s  more  ac1va1on  
of  thought  and  feeling  and  so  on.
P a g e  |  57

The  out-­‐breath  is  very  useful   if   you  find  yourself  being  a  bit  wound  up  or   troubled  by  something,  or  
aroused;  just  focus  your   aIen1on  on  the  out-­‐breath  and  make  it  longer  than  the  in-­‐breath  and  you’ll  
find  your  whole  system  calming  and  seIling  down.

As  we  looked  earlier,  this  kind  of  medita1on  is  both  simple,  because  there’s  not  much  to  do,  and  yet  
very   difficult,   because   we  want   to   do   something,   we   find   ourselves   doing   something.   Again   and  
again,  we  just  explore,  ‘What  is  the  reason  for  being  busy?’   What  are  we  trying   to  achieve  by  being  
busy?  What’s  at   stake  if  we’re  not   busy?  And   a  lot  of  it,  of   course,   is  simply  habitual.  That   we’ve  built  
up  these  reservoirs  of  tension  in  ourselves.  For  that  reason,  prac1cing   something   like  yoga  or  tai  chi  
is  very  useful,  learning  some  pranayam  is  very  useful.  

Generally,  observing  your  breath  is  very  useful  and,  maybe  every  hour,  just  to   check  in,  what   is  your  
breath  like?   What  is  your  breath  like?  When  you’re  walking  down  the  street,  what  is  your  breath  like?  
We   spend   a  lot   of   1me,   usually,  thinking   about   things  we   don’t   need   to   think   about,   being   a  bit  
worried  and  preoccupied,  and  we  could  actually  think  of  the  breath.  

When  I  was  in  India,  I  did  many,  many   mantras.  OVen,  I  find  myself,  now  in  London,  thinking   about  
something  and  thinking,  'Oh,  all  these  thoughts,  you’d  be  beCer  off  thinking  mantras,'  because  when  
you  recite   a  mantra,  the  mind  is  not  busy.   You  don’t   produce  anything,  it  doesn’t  cause  any  harm,  
and  it   doesn’t  connect   you  out  to  anything  else  on  the  rela1ve,  substan1al  level.  When   you’re  doing  
the  mantra,   you   might  be  imagining   rays   of  light  going  out  to   all  beings,  but  that’s   happening   on  a  
level   of   subtle   energy;   whereas,   when   you’re   in   your   preoccupied   thoughts,   worrying   about  
something,  or  planning   something  at  work,  or  whatever,  it  creates  tensions  in  the  muscular  system,  
breathing  changes,  and  it  energises  par1cular  habits  of  inten1onality.  

It’s  quite  a  good  kind  of   spring   cleaning   to  review   how  much  unnecessary  ac1vity  you  run.  Now  that  
the   economy  goes  down,   people  are  looking   at   their   household  budget   and  thinking,  'Oh,  can   we  
really  afford  to  do  this?'  So,  we  should  maybe  do  a  buddhist  budget    and  review  your  expenditure  on  
thought.  Is  it  a  bit  excessive  ?  

If  you  don’t  have  any  mantra  prac1ce  you  can  just   take  up  a  very  simple   thought,  'May  all  beings  be  
happy,'  and   when  you’re  walking  down   the   road  or  going  for  a  walk,  you  just  run  that   in  the  back   of  
your  mind.  It   fills  the  space  so   other  thoughts  don’t  come  in.  It’s  generous  and  warm  and  expansive,  
so  it  keeps  the  energy  up  and  clear,  and  it’s  very  simple.  Just  run  it  again  and  again  and  again.  

This  is  the  basic   idea  of   a  mantra,  a  protec1on  of  the  manas,  the  mind,  is  that  it  stops  all  these  liIle  
tendrils  of   thought,  all  the  points  where  habitual  urgency  and  the  need  of   the   ego  to  be  busy,  come  
in   contact   with   s1muli   from   the   environment.   So,   keeping   a   simple,   neutral   thought   or   mantra  
running   is  very   useful.   And   then,  if   that’s  integrated   with   breathing   and  relaxing,  you  have   a  very  
simple  path.  

Another  very   simple  thing  to  do  for  clarifica1on   is  to  be   aware  of   breathing   in,  slightly  holding   the  
breath,  and  breathing  out.  You  can   breathe   in  on  Om,  hold  on  Aa,  and  breathe  out  on  Hung.  So  you  
just  have   these  three   leIers  which   represent   the  body,   speech   and   mind   of   all   the   buddhas,   the  
essence  of  enlightenment.   You  have  them   running  through  you  all  the  1me.  It’s  quite  simple,  just  as  
you  breathe  in,  just  have  the  sense   of  Om.   You  don’t   need  to  make  any  sound.  You  hold  on  Aa,  and  
breathe  out  on  Hung.

  Break

A tantric meditation, and some history of Padmasambhava


Now  we  do   a  liIle  prac1ce  in  the  more  tantric  style.  Some  of  you  have  done   this  before.   It’s  really  
using   the   essen1al   structure   of   all   tantric   prac1ces,   in   which   we   see   the   Buddha   or   Tara   or  

www.simplybeing.co.uk ©2009 James Low


P a g e  |  58

Padmasambhava   in  their   form,  if  you  have  that  kind  of   teaching,  or  in  their   essen1al  form  there’s  a  
ball  of  white  light,  or  rainbow-­‐coloured  light.  

We  imagine  it  in  front  of  us  in  a  clear  blue  sky,  and  in   an   instant  this  ball  of  light  appears.  It  contains  
the  essence  of   all  the  buddhas,   and  we     recite    'Om,  Aa,  Hung,'  which,   as  I  said  before,  is  the  body,  
speech  and  mind  of  all  the  buddhas,  and  it  evokes  that  blessing  from  them,  so  that  rays  of  light  come  
from  this  ball  of  light  into  us.  

We  first  of  all  imagine  a  ray  of   white  light  coming  to  the  forehead,  and  a  ray  of  red  light  to  the  throat,  
and  a  ray  of   blue  light  to  the  heart,  and  then  all  three  lights  coming   together.  This  is  the  purifica1on  
of  body,  speech  and  mind.  It  is  also  the  receiving  of  the  four  tantric  ini1a1ons  directly  from  the  deity.  

We  do  this  for  some  1me  un1l  we  experience  our  body  as  full  of  light,  like  a  clear  crystal  shining  with  
this  rainbow  light,  and  then  at   that  point   we  stop  reci1ng  the  mantra  and  the  ball  comes  to   the   top  
of   our   head,   where  it   comes  down  into  the  centre  of   our  heart.   Then   our   body,  which  is   made   of  
light,   turns   in   and   just   descends  down   into   that   ball,   so   that   our   body   and   the   ball   of   light   are  
inseparable.  

This   is   the   only   focus  of   aIen1on   we   have;   we  are  not   concerned   with   anything   else.   The  whole  
universe  has  dissolved  into  this  ball  of  light.  Then  this  ball  of  light  gets  smaller  and  smaller,  down  into  
a   1ny   point,   and   then   it   vanishes.   Then   we   rest   in   the   open   state   of   emp1ness   and,   gradually,  
thoughts,  feelings,  sensa1ons  come;   and,  gradually,  we  experience  ourselves  back  here  in  this  room,  
seeing  other  people,  and  so  on.      

At  that  point,  we  can  iden1fy   all  the  forms  that  we  see  as  being  inseparable  from  the  Buddha’s  body;  
that  is  to  say,  form   and  emp1ness.   All  sounds  that  we  hear,  inseparable  from  the  Buddha’s  voice,   like  
mantra,   sound   and   emp1ness;   and   all   thoughts,   feelings,   sensa1ons   that   arise   are   like   the  
movements  of   the   Buddha’s  mind.  In   that   way,  we   can  con1nue  in  the  prac1ce   with  a  heightened  
sensi1vity  to  the  non-­‐dual  expression  of  all  the  phenomena  we  encounter.

Today   is   the   10th   day   of   the   lunar   month,   and,   tradi1onally,   this   is   a   day   of   remembrance   for  
Padmasambhava.  The  Tibetan   calendar   is  a  lunar  calendar  and   it’s  also  a  calendar  with   a   sense   of  
different  days  having   different   power.   In  the  Chris1an   calendar  we   have  Christmas  and  Easter,  and  
these  days  would  be  seen  as  special  in  terms  of  their  significance  to   those  who   believe.  According  to  
the  Tibetan  way  of   thinking,  certain  days  are  par1cularly   auspicious,  and  if   you  do  dharma  prac1ce  
on  those  days,  you  get  a  mul1plica1on  of  the  benefit.  

Also,  Padmasambhava  said  to  the  people  of  Tibet  before  he  leV  that  he  would  par1cularly  remember  
all  those  who   did  his  prac1ce  on  this  day.  Padmasambhava  was  born  in  the  country  of  Urgyan,  which  
is  probably  in  what  is  now  Pakistan;  people  have  different  ideas  about  where  it  was.  He  was  born  in  a  
lake.  He  didn’t  have  a  mother  and  father  because  he  arose  as  an  emana1on  of   Chenrezig   out   of  the  
heart   of   the   buddha  Amitabha.   At  a  1me   when  the  people   in   that  country  were   suffering   a  great  
deal,  there  was  drought,  there  was  famine,  there  was  unrest;  and  the  blind  old  king  of  the  country,  
Indrabhu1,   was  instructed   by   the   dakinis   to   pray,   and   they   taught   the  king   and   his  cour1ers   the  
Seven  Line  Prayer,  and  from  reci1ng  that,  the  mind  of  Amitabha  was  moved.  

First,  rays   of  light   came  down  into  the  centre   of   this  small  lake  of   Dhanakosha,   transformed  into   a  
lotus,  then  the  leIer  Hri  came  down  and  transformed  into  a  shining  eight-­‐year-­‐old  boy,  who  was  just  
si_ng   there.   The  rays  of   light   went  spreading  out   everywhere.  Indrabhu1  sent  his   cour1ers  to   find  
out  what  was  causing  it  and  they  said,  'Oh,  something  marvellous  is   in  the   middle   of  the   lake,'  so,  the  
king  went  with  all  his  cour1ers.  When  they  arrived  they  brought  the  boy  onto  the  land  and  the  king  
said  'I  am  the  King  Indrabhu4.  Who  are  you?'  and  he  said,  
—'I  am  the  unborn  saviour.'  
—'Who  is  your  father?'  
P a g e  |  59

—'I  have  no  father.'  


—'Who  is  your  mother?'  '
—I  have  no  mother.    My  father  is  the  sky.  My  mother  is  the  movement  of  the  sky.’

The  king   was  very  amazed,  took  him  home,  and  made  him  his  adopted  son.  He  lived  in  the  kingdom  
for  a  long  1me,  un1l,  when  he  was  about  16,  one  day   he  was  dancing   on  top  of  a  tower  with  his  vajra  
and  his  bell,  'La,  la,  la,  la,  la,'  and  he  threw   the  vajra  in  the  air,   it  twirled  through  the  air  and  landed  
on  the  head  of  a  liIle  baby  and  killed  it.      So,  people  said,  'Oh-­‐ho,  this  boy  is  not  so  good.  Out.'  

So  he  leV   the  holy   land  of   Urgyan,   quite  relieved  to  get   out   because  he   didn’t   really   want   to   be  a  
king.   He  was  being  set  up  for  the  job.  There  are  many  ways  to  leave  your  father’s  house.   Maybe  he  is  
the  most  enlightened  troubled  teenager  there  has  ever  been.  

From  there  he  went  over   across  into  Central  India,  to  what  is  now  near  Bihar,  to    Shitavan  Forest,  to  
the   cemetery  there.  And  there  he   met  a  dakini,  Lekiwangmoche,  the  karma  Indrani  dakini.  When  he  
met   her,   he   received   some   instruc1on   and   then   she   took   him   onto   the   1p   of   her   tongue   and    
swallowed   him,   and   he   passed   through   her   body,   through   all   the   chakras,   and   came  out   of   her  
vagina,  and  through  that  he  gained  all  the  main  tantric  teachings.  

He  went  on  and  had  many,  many  adventures,  which  you  can  read.  His  biography  is  now  translated.  
Gradually  he  made  his  way  to  Nepal  and  up  into   Tibet,  where  he  taught  many,  many   teachings  to  his  
main  students  who  were  twenty-­‐five  close  disciples,  including  the  king.  Then  aVer  some  1me  he  leV.  

Last  year  we  reprinted  a  transla1on  of  A  Prayer  in  Seven  Chapters,  which  are  the  prayers  that  he  gave  
to  key  members  of   that   group  of  twenty-­‐five  disciplines  at  the  point   when  he  was  leaving  Tibet,  and  
these  are  prayers  which  we  oVen  used  to  recite  in  India.  

But  before  he  leV   Tibet,  he  hid  many  teachings.  He  hid  some  in  the  land,  some  in  the  water,  some  in  
the   air,  and   some   in   the   minds  of   his  students  so   at  later   1mes   they   discovered   these   teachings,  
which   are   called   terma,   or   treasure   teachings.   The   teachings  that   are   in   the   lineage  I   follow   are  
primarily  terma  teachings.

So   he’s   seen   as   the  person   who   truly   established   tantric   buddhism   in  Tibet.   He’s  a   great   master.  
There   are   many,   many   stories   about   his   life   which   are   wonderful   to   read,   and   on   this   day   we  
remember   him.  He   is  par1cularly  seen   as  somebody   with  great   warmth  and   power.  His  power   was  
seen   as   important  for   controlling   the   local  demons   in   Tibet,  but   also  for   insuring   the   safety  of   the  
dharma  in  Tibet  for  a  long  1me,  which  indeed  happened  –  a  thousand  years,  not  a  bad  1me.  

In  this   1me,  the   Tibetan  refugees  do  a  lot  of   prayers  to  Padmasambhava,  including  groups  who,   in  
Tibet,   would   not   have   been  connected  with  him.  So   he’s  become   a  central  deity   around   which   a  
great  deal   of   devo1onal   prac1ce   happens.   Some  of   that   is  quite   external,   where   people   are   just  
saying  the  prayers  and  saying,  'You  are  a  big  powerful  person,  please  help  me.'  

But   in   the  tantric   prac1ce,   the  main   giV,   or   the  main  generosity  of   the  dei1es  is   that   they  are   in   a  
state  of   non-­‐duality,  and  so,  when  we  pray  to  them  and  open   to   them,   they   merge   right  inside  us.  
They  don't  make  any   barrier.  It’s  as  if   they   are  the  mirror   in  which  we  see   our   true  nature.  So,   in  
praying  to  Padmasambhava,   we’re   not  praying  to  some  strange  deity,  we’re  not  entering   into  a  cult.  
We   are  making   use   of   his   compassionate   display   to  enter   into   a   state   in   which   we  recognise   the  
emp1ness  of  our  own  mind,  and  then  the  radiance  of  the   manifesta1on  arises  from  that   state.  It’s  a  
very  important  part  of  the  tradi1on.

We   begin   with   the   clear  blue  sky,  which   represents   emp1ness.  Imagine  this   as  much  as  you   can.  
Some  people  can  imagine  or  visualise  very  clearly,  for  other  people  it’s  more  difficult.  If  it’s  not  clear  

www.simplybeing.co.uk ©2009 James Low


P a g e  |  60

for  you,  the  main  thing  is  the  feeling   tone.  Just  the  felt  sense  'Here  is  the  site  of   all  blessings.  Here  is  
the  actuality,  the  living  presence  of  all  the  Buddhas  of  the  three  4mes.'  

In  the  middle  of  this  clear  blue  sky,  there  arises  a  ball  of  light,  about  5  cm  across,  shining;  you  can  see  
it   as  white   or  rainbow-­‐coloured,   it  doesn't  maIer.  Then  holding   this  as  the   focus  of   our  aIen1on,  
feeling   the  radiance  coming  from  it,  we  recite  Om,  Aa,   Hung  again  and   again.  And  we  feel  these  rays  
of  light  coming  into  the   body:  white  into  the  forehead,  purifying  all  the  limita1ons  of  the  body;  red  
light   into   the  throat,   purifying   all   the   limita1ons   of   speech;   blue  light  into   the  heart,   purifying   all  
limita1ons  of   mind.  Then   all  three  lights,   together,  un1l  our  whole   body   is  full  of   rainbow-­‐coloured  
light,  and  the  outer  skin  becomes  transparent  and  we  are  just  a  body  of  light.  

Then  we  stop  reci1ng   Om,   Aa,  Hung  and  the  ball  comes  over  to  the  top  of   our   head  and  descends  
into  our  heart.   Then   our  body  turns  in,   like  a  ball  of  mercury,  and  shrinks  into  this  ball  of  light  so  that  
we  are  completely  fused;  and  then  that   ball  gets  smaller  and  smaller  and  smaller,  to  a  point  where  it  
vanishes;  and  in  that   point,   the  mind  has  nothing   to  rest   on.  It  is  completely  open,  and  we  sit  in  that  
state  for  some  1me.

  Practice

Relaxation is the essential point


  Three  Aa  practice

In  this  three  Aa   prac1ce   that  we’ve  just  done,  one  of   the  things  I   think   you   can   start   to   no1ce  the  
more   you  relax,   is  that  thoughts  and  arisings  move   into  aspects.   One  is  subject,  one  is  object.  What  
we  take  to  be  'I,  me,  myself,'  as  we’ve  been  looking,  is  a  quality  of  looking  at  the  quality  of  the  energy  
that  arises  from  the  ground.  

Subject   and   object   are  seeking   something   from  each  other:   the   object   seeks   recogni1on,  and   the  
subject  seeks  some  kind  of  fulfilment  or  gra1fica1on.  So   subject  and  object  are  always  chasing   each  
other,  thought   aVer   thought   aVer   thought.   You   could   say   that   the   subject   and   object   are  always  
seeking  to  have  sex.  They’re  always  seeking     a  kind  of  fusion,  and  that’s  what  happens.  We  sort  of  fall  
into  the  thought.  

One  of   the   side  effects  of   sex  is  that  it  can  produce  babies.  This  movement  inside  our  mind  belongs  
not  really  in   the  Buddha  family,  but  in  the  rabbit  family.  So  the  movement  of   our  mind  makes  many,  
many,   many   babies.   One  thought  leads  to  another,  to  another,  to  another.   This  is  what’s  happening  
all  the  1me.  

In  the  tantric  tradi1on  you  see  these  depic1ons  of  the  male  and  female  forms  in  what’s  call  yab  yum,  
in  sexual   contact,   but   these  gods  don’t   have   babies  at  all,   and   part   of   that   is   because   there   the  
depic1on  is  the  fusion  of  emp1ness,  or  the  ground,  and  whatever  is  manifes1ng   in  both  subject  and  
object  forms.  

This  is,   again,  the  central  difference:  if  you  are  res1ng  in  a  consciousness,  a  consciousness  will  always  
take  an  object,   and  so  there  is  this  endless  intercourse  and  mul1plica1on  in  the  movement  of  more  
and  more  fascina1on,  and  there  is  no  end  to  this.  When  we  are  in  the  medita1on,  if  we  are  res1ng  in  
our   familiar   habita1on,   our   sense   of,   'I   am   me,'   and   individual   self,   it   will   always   be   busy   with  
thoughts.  That’s  not  a  personal  mistake.  That’s  simply  the  structure.  That’s  what  goes  on  there.  

If  you  go  into  a  bar  you’ll  find  people   drinking   alcohol.  If   you  go  into   a  café  people  will  be  drinking  
coffee.   It’s  like  that.  So,  if  you  recognise,  'Oh  this  is  what  consciousness  does,'   it’s  very  unkind  to  keep  
asking  consciousness  to  do  something  it  can't  do.  When  you  ask  yourself   to  become  enlightened,  this  
is  absolutely  persecutory.  It’s  like  asking  small  children  to  1dy  their   bedroom.   They  look  at  the  toys,  
P a g e  |  61

they  don’t  understand  what  1diness  would  be.  You  say,  'Pick   up  these   toys,'   they  pick  them  up  and  
they   start   to   play   with   them.   That’s   what   consciousness   is   doing.   It’s   always   playing   and   being  
involved  with  things.  

Of   course   language  comes  into  this.  We  talk   about,   'May   I   become   enlightened   for  the   sake   of   all  
sen4ent  beings,'  but  this  is  essen1ally  a  false  proposi1on.  The  one  who  is  seeking  enlightenment  can  
never  become  enlightened,  because  enlightenment   is  not  gained   by   seeking.  It’s  a   kind   of   illusion.  
What  you  have,  on  the  path  to  enlightenment,  is  the  purifica1on  of  the  energy  from  a  gross  form  to  a  
more  subtle   form,  and  at   that   point   it's  easier   to   relax   into  the  state  of   the  ground   and  see  these  
subtle  movements.  

You   can  also   do  it  immediately   from   a  gross  form,  and   in   the   history   of   dzogchen  there  are  many  
stories   of   yogis   without   any   purifica1on   who   could   just   recognise   their   nature.  The  nature   is   this  
unborn  nature  of  the  mind.  The  radiant  awareness,  which  is  not  the  same  as  consciousness.  

So  in  the  prac1ce,  the  central  func1on:  relax  again  and  again,  not  blocking  the  flow  of  energy,  subject  
and  object,  but  just  watching  what  it  does.  And  the  more  relaxed  you  are,  the  more  present  you   are,  
you   find   that  subject  and  object,  although  they’re  interac1ng,  they   don’t  have  so  many  babies.  It’s  
like  teenagers.  If  they’re  in  the  house  and  they  want  to  have  sex,  but  they   know   that  their  parents  
are  just  next  door,  then  maybe  they   have  to  be  very  careful  because  they  don’t  want  too  much  noise.  
It’s  like  that.    A  liIle  bit  of  restraint  is  there.  Everything  seIles  down.  

Being  relaxed  is  really  the  best  thing,  and   it   goes  back   to  the  central  theme  about  trus1ng  ourselves.  
From  the  point  of  view   of   dzogchen,   to  trust  yourself  is  to  be  completely  mistrusDul  of  yourself,  that  
is  to  say,  the  ordinary  sense  of  self:  be  very  suspicious  of  its  claims  to  power,  its  claims  to  uniqueness,  
its  claims  to  importance,  because  it’s  just  a  passing  movement  of  energy.  

The  self  is  impermanent.  It  returns  again  and  again  as  do  all  phenomena   which  are  impermanent,  
but  essen1ally  it’s  evanescent.  It’s  just  a  contextual  arising,  like  the  reflec1on  of  the  sun  on  the  water  
on  a  summer’s  day.   You  see  the  waves  rippling,  and  the  lights  moving  in  all  direc1ons.  There's  a  lot  of  
brilliance,  but   there’s   nothing   there.  Like  the  reflec1on   of   the  moon  in  water.  Like   a  mirage  on  the  
road  in  summer  1me.  

This   is   an   essen1al   point  for   the   medita1on.   Otherwise   you  can   spend   years  and   years   and  years  
thinking   you’re  doing  the  prac1ce,  when  you’re  simply  staying  in  a  familiar  house  of   the  conven1onal  
ego  iden1ty.   This  doesn’t   need   to   be  improved,  because  no  maIer   how   you  improve  this  house,  it  
will  not  take  you  into  a  state  of  awareness.  

Awareness  is  not  something  to  be  bought,  it’s  not  something  you  can  sell.  It’s  not  something  you  can  
lose,  it’s  not  something  you   can  find.   It’s  always  there.  So,no  maIer  how  much  you  improve  yourself,  
you  won’t   improve  your  chances  of   recognising   the  ground.   The  ground   is  recognised   by  stopping  
being  intoxicated   with  the  crea1vity  of  the  ground,   which  is  to  say  thoughts,  feelings,  sensa1ons,  all  
the  manifest  experiences  of  life.  You  yourself  have  to  work  out  what  is  the  basis  of  the  intoxica1on.  It  
may   be  that  le_ng  go  is  easier   if   what’s  arising   in  your  mind  is  less  crude,  less  driven,   less  agitated;  
but,  essen1ally,  the  key  point  is  to  trust  that  when  you  fall,  you  will  fly.  

Many  dzogchen  texts  describe  things  like  the  wing  beats  of  the  great  garuda,  or  the  wing  beats  of  the  
great  eagle.  It  means,  when  you  fall  into  emp1ness,  then  you  find  yourself  floa1ng.  You’re  not  res1ng  
on  solid  ground.  We  have  never  ever  had  solid  ground.  Solid  ground  is  the  illusion   that  one  thought  
aVer  another  aVer  another  is  crea1ng  something  fixed.  

This  is  the  essen1al   point,  relaxing  again  and  again.  That  the  one  who  is  busy   is  not  the  one  who  is  
going  to  provide  the  solu1on.  This  is  what  marks  dzogchen   as  being  completely  different   from  every  
other  path.   All  the  other   paths  are  concerned  with  development;  this  is  not  a  path  of   development.  

www.simplybeing.co.uk ©2009 James Low


P a g e  |  62

Most   of   the   paths   are   concerned   with   something   quite   sacred,   you   have  to   take  them   seriously.    
Dzogchen  is  not  much  concerned  with  seriousness,  because  whether  you’re  serious  or  you’re  foolish,  
whether   you  have  a  very  seIled   life  or  you  have  a  crazy  life,  whether  you  are  rich,  whether  you  are  
poor   –  none  of  these  things  impact  the  rela1onship  with  the  ground,  because  everything  arises  from  
the  ground.  Everything   has  the  same  nature  or,   in  the  language  of  mahamudra,  everything  has   one  
taste.  This  is  the  taste  of   emp1ness.  When   you  have  that  one  taste,   it   doesn’t  maIer.  Your   life  arises  
according  to  its  circumstances.  

People   have   different   aIributes.   Your   quali1es   and   poten1als   don't   affect   anything   expect   the  
movement   of   energy   in   the   world.   Some   people   have   a   very   beau1ful   voice   and   they   have   the  
confidence  to  use  that,  other  people  don’t.  Some   people  are   very  at  ease  in  dancing,  other  people  
are  not.  Some  people  find  talking  very   easy,  other  people  don’t.  What  these  quali1es  do  is  show  how  
you  interact  with  your  energy  with  other  people.  You  can   spend  1me  changing   and  developing  these  
quali1es,  that’s   fine.  But   you  have  to   know  that   is  energy   that's  being   developed.   There’s   no  self  
there  being  developed.  All  the  self  is  is  these  par1cular  paIerns  of  energy.  

The  essen1al  ques1on  for  us  is,  'Where  do  I  come  from?  What  is  the  ground  of  my  being?   What  is  my  
true   nature?'   and   this  we   find   by   relaxing   back   into   it,   because   it’s  always  already   there.   It’s   not  
hidden  by   anything  except  the  light  of  the  ground.  This  is  the  really  important  thing   to  see,  that  when  
the  energy  chases  the  energy,  they  play  a  game  in  which  they  forget  where  they've  come  from.  

Like  if   you   have   children   and  they’re  playing   around  and  they   make   a  lot  of   noise  you  say,  'Oi,  be  
quiet!'   They  don’t  hear  you.   You  say,  'Oi!  This  is   your  father  talking.  Shut  up.   I  have  some  rela4on  to  
you.  Number  one:  I  made   you.  Number  Two:  you  cost  me  a   lot  of   money,  so   shut  up.'    This  is  exactly  
the  same  as  thinking  of  the  ground  nature.  

The  ground  nature  is  the   parent  of   everything,  but  these  children,  they  cause  a  lot  of   trouble.  They  
run  around  and  they  say,  'Heh!  I’m  in  charge!  I’m  in  charge!  I  do  what  I  like,'  and  of  course  they   get  in  
trouble.   This  is   called   samsara.   If   the   children   can   recognise   they   have   a   parent,   they’ll   be   very  
pleasantly  surprised,  because   this  parent  is  very  permissive.  The   parent  will  say,  'Do  as   you  like,  but  
just  remember  where  you  came   from.'   It’s  not   an  authoritarian  parent,   it's  not  a  patriarchal  parent.  
It’s  just   one   that   says,  'Don’t  forget   where   you   come   from,'   because  if   you   remember   where  you  
come  from,  you  don’t  get  so  lonely,  you  don’t  get  cut  off  and  it’s  not  all  res1ng  on  your  shoulders.  

There’s   a   terrible   despera1on   in   being   an   autonomous   individual   person,   a   lot   of   responsibility.  


Energy  is  constantly  faced  with   problems  it  can’t  solve:   'How  shall  we  live?  What   should  we  do  about  
global   warming?  Is  recycling  a  waste   of   4me?'   So  many   things  that  people  think  about,  and  there’s  
no  end  to  thinking  because  there’s  no  end  to  all  this  endless  stuff  of  the  world.  

You   won’t  find   peace   by   having   beIer   thoughts,   but   by   relaxing.   At   first,   just   with   a  glimmering  
sense,  something  is  going   on  that   you  can’t  grasp,  and  it  seems  to  be   reliably  there.  The  things  that  
you  can  grasp,  well,  they’re  already  gone.  As  soon  as  you  grasp   them,   they’re  gone.   That’s  the  big  
shiV  that  we  again  and  again  have  to  look  at,  examining  the  falsity  of  the  appropria1on  of  iden1ty.  

When   we   say,   'Don’t   trust   yourself,'   it   means   'Look   at   how   you   cheat   yourself.'   In   dzogchen   the  
principle  of  self-­‐decep1on   is  very  important,  because  only   we  can  work  out  how  we  cheat  ourselves.  
We   are  so   prone   to   interpreta1on  that  it   can  be  difficult  to  use   the   teachings  to  deconstruct   this  
tendency.  We  are  so  used  to  making  meaning,  and  believing   in  the  meanings  we  make,  that  we  oVen  
take   our  obscuring  ac1vity   to  be  a  path  of  clarifica1on.  That  is  why  we  have  to   look  very  carefully  at  
what  we  are  up  to.  We  want  to  move  from  reliance  on  assump1on  to  spontaneity   and   this  requires  
the  direct  experience  of  the  empty  ground  of  all  phenomena.  

We  have  a  na1onality,  German,  or  Bri1sh,  or  French,  or  whatever;  it  doesn’t  tell  us  anything.   We  are  
male  or   female,  this  only   tells   us  about  how   our   energy   operates   in   the  world.   According   to   the  
P a g e  |  63

dharma   we   are   born   many   1mes.   Men   will   be   born   as   women.   Women   will   be   born   as   men.  
Everything   we   say   about   ourselves   is   only   rela1ve.   The   domain   of   rela1ve   truth.   It   depends   on  
factors.  

This   is   the   nature   of   energy,   so   when   we   say,   'Don’t   trust   yourself,'   it   means   don’t   trust   any  
proposi1on,  any   statement  from   yourself   that  says,  ‘I   am  this,   I  am   that.’   Any   strong  idea  you  have  
about  who  you  are,  or  what  you  are,  or  what  you  need  to  do,  this  is  a  movement  of  energy.  It  may  be  
telling   you  something   very   useful,  but  only  about  how  your  energy  can  be  changed.   It   doesn’t   tell  
you  about  the  ground  nature.  

From  the  tradi1onal  point  of  view,  this  is  very  important  in  rela1on  to  the  process  of  moving   towards  
death   because,   as   the   body   starts   to   move   into   the   death   process,   the   outer   form   of   the   five  
elements  starts  to  collapse.   There’s  a  fading  away  from  power,  and  the  earth  goes  into  the  water;  the  
water  into  the  fire;  the  fire  into  the  wind;  and  then  with   the  subtle  trace  of  consciousness,  this  most  
subtle  wind   dissolves  through   the  central  channel  into  emp1ness.   At  that  point  there  is  nothing.  This  
is  called  the  possibility  of  awakening  into  things  as  they  are,  into  actuality  of  existence,  cho  nyid.

At  that   point  all  the  turbulence  of  our  energy  is  a  real  problem   because,  although  it’s  calming  down,  
we  have  this  iden1fica1on  that   something   should  be  going   on.   So  now  there  is  a  completely  open  
moment,  and  there’s   nothing   there,  but  we  get   agitated  by  it.  Instead  of  recognising,  'Oh,'   and  that  
becoming   an   infinite   openness,   the   subtle   trace   of   the   ego   feels   kind   of   overwhelmed   by   this  
openness,   and   so   wants   something   to   happen.   That   then   triggers   the   manifesta1on,   first   of   the  
peaceful  Gods  and  then   the  wrathful  Gods,  in  which   presen1ng   forms   come  very   powerfully,   very  
shiny.  Then  roaring,  'ARR!'   All  sorts  of   strange  movements  and   this  creates  a  disturbance  which  then  
flicks  the  consciousness  out  into  rebirth  in  some  other  realm.  

So  from  the  point  of  view  of   dzogchen,  the  more  we  relax   and  open,  at  the  point  of  death  you  can  
just  relax   into  that  infinite  open  state,  and  then  the  impulse  to  move  into  manifest   form  is  refined  in  
terms  of   a  compassionate  inten1on.   You’re  not  driven   into  that   because  you  have   to,  because  you  
don’t  know   how   to   be  s1ll;   but   s1llness   itself   con1nues  to   manifest  forms,   and  when   these  forms  
manifest,  the  ground  and  the  manifesta1on  are  linked  together.  

This  is  the  meaning   in  the  Tibetan  tradi1on  of  tulku,  when  these  lamas  are  called  tulku.  Tulku  means  
trulpa,   which   is   emission,   manifesta1on,   and   ku,   the   body   of   the  Buddha,   which   comes  into   the  
world  on  the  basis  of   compassion.  It  means  these  people  should  recognise  the  ground  of  their  being,  
whatever  is  happening  to  them,  wherever  they  are  born.

Through  the  prac1ce,  we  also  become  reborn  as  tulku.  From  the  dissolving  prac1ce  we  did  last  night,    
this   three  Aa  prac1ce,   you  can   come  to  an   ongoing   sense   that,  moment  by  moment,  everything   is  
light  and   fresh  and  arising   from  the  ground,  and   at  that  point  everything  is  possible.  But  because  the  
anxious,  impulsive  basis  of   ego-­‐iden1ty  has  been  replanted  back   into  its  own  ground,   the  drive   to  
protect  oneself,  the  drive  to  make  oneself   important,  or  special  in   some  way,  dissolves,  and  then  you  
can  just   be  whatever  the  situa1on  requires.   You  can  be   invisible  and  unknown,  or  you  can  take  up  a  
posi1on  according  to  the  circumstances.  If   the  circumstances  change,  you  can  put  yourself   back  in  a  
box,  but  because  you  don’t  need  to,  it’s  not  driven  by  some  inner  hunger  or  requirement.  

That’s   the   meaning  of  peace,  that’s  really  what   contentment  is.  It’s  not  a   big  happiness,  but  it’s  just  
whatever   comes,   comes.   Whatever   goes,   goes,   because   the   ground   of   one’s   being   is   not   in   the  
energy.   Energy   arises  from   the   ground.   Energy   doesn’t   create   or   condi1on   the   ground.   It  doesn’t  
determine  the  ground.  So,  if  life  opens  up  and  goes  well,  that’s  one  thing.  If  life  closes  down  and  you  
find  yourself   being  sad,  lonely,  unloved,   sick,  if  you  stay  with  the  ego’s  judgment  on  that  it’s  terrible.  
If  you  integrate  that  experience  into  the  ground,  it’s  just  what’s  happening.  

www.simplybeing.co.uk ©2009 James Low


P a g e  |  64

This  is  the  essen1al  point,  and   it’s  oVen  described  tradi1onally   in  terms  of   the  image   of   a  mirror,  
because  when  we  look  in  a  mirror,  we  don’t  see  the  mirror,  we   see  ourselves.  When  you  look  at  the  
mirror  you  might  see  the  frame,  if  there’s  a  frame  around  the  edge  of  the  glass,   but  as  soon   as  you  
actually  look  in  the  mirror  the  mirror-­‐ness  of  the  mirror  is  invisible.  What  you  see  is  the  reflec1on.  

In  the  same  way,  when  we  look   around   this  room  we  see  many,   many  reflec1ons.  Many  images  that  
are  arising,  images  which  are  devoid  of   inherent  self-­‐nature.  These  are  revealed  to  us  by  this  mirror-­‐
like   quality   of   the   mind.   The   mind   is   emp1ness   and   clarity.   Clarity   means,   in   this   sense,   no  
obstruc1on  and  no  distor1on  to  what  is  there.  

Normally  our   experience  of  the  world  is  built   up  in  terms  of  projec1ons.  We  have  many   unconscious  
associa1ons  built  up  in  this  life  or  past  lives,   many  tendencies  which  distort  what  we  see.  The  more  
we  relax  into  the  state  of  the  mirror,   we  see  things  just  as  they  are;  which  is  to  say,  just  as  light.  That  
allows  us  to  work  more  directly  with  what  is  there.  

Whoever  we  know,  we   also  don’t  know.   We  know  something   about  someone.   We  know  how  they  
were   yesterday,   then   something   happens   and   they   shiV,   and   you   say,   'Oh,   that’s   not   the   same  
person,'   and   of   course,   it’s  not  the  same   person.  The  greatest   violence   we   can   do  to  anyone  is  to  
assume  that  they  are  the  same  person  they   are  today  as  they  were  yesterday,   because  causes  and  
circumstances  will  have  changed.  

We  think  we  are  helping  people  by  remembering  them,  but  to  re-­‐member  is  to  put  the  members,  the  
parts  of   the  person  together,  and   we  put  them   according  to  our  image.   Like  the  police  have  these  
iden1-­‐kit     photos,  and   somebody's   been  aIacked   and  they   go  and  look   for  the   eyebrows  and  the  
ears  and  the  nose,  and  they   make  this  composite   picture.  That’s  what  we  do,  we  create  an  image   of  
the   person,   and  when   that   composite  picture  is  created,   it   becomes  the  screen  through  which   we  
encounter  people.  

So  part   of  this  path   is  to  allow  ourselves  to  be  as  open   and  empty   as  a  mirror,  and  trust  that  that  will  
show  us  what  is  required.  That   we  don’t  need   to  distort  our  percep1on  by  bringing  a  lot  of  stuff  into  
the  situa1on,  but  'Sufficient  unto  the  moment.  Sufficient  unto  the   day.'  In   the  Chris1an  tradi1on  they  
say,  'God  will  provide.'  Muslims  say,  'Inshallah.'  It’s  the  same  way  in  dzogchen:  they   say,  'Don’t  be  too  
busy  yourself.'  

Chris1ans  say,   'Give  us   this  day  our  daily  bread.'   They   know   the  farmers   out   in  the  field,  and  if   the  
farmer  doesn’t   do  the  work,  the  bread  won’t  come,  but   anyway,  God  gives  everything.  That’s  a  very  
dualis1c  way   of   experiencing   the  same  phenomena  we  are  talking  about  here.   This  ground   nature,  
the  mirror-­‐like  clarity  reveals  everything,  and  within  that  we  have  whatever  is  required.  

In  the  dzogchen   teaching   they  talk   of   three   aspects  of   our  existence.   The  first  in   Tibetan  is   called  
ngowo.   This   means  something   like   your   true   face   or   your   true   nature.   This   is   what   we’ve   been  
looking   a  lot  at.   It’s  open,  unborn   awareness.  The  mind,  which   has  never  been  created,   it’s  never  
been  changed  or  altered  by  any  circumstances,  so  it’s  open  and  empty  like  the  mirror  itself.  

Arising  in  this,  is  the  richness  of  the  poten1ality  of  our  situa1on.  That  is  to  say,  all  our  imagina1on,  all  
our  experiences,  the  colours,  lights,  sounds  and  so  on,  that  we  experience.  This  is  called  rang  zhin,  
which  also  means  'own  face,'  but  it   means   like  a  quality  or  aspect.  It’s  like  when  you   see  someone  
you  can   get  a  sense  of  their  health  by  their   complexion.  So  rang  zhin  is  like  the  complexion,  it’s  how  
the  radiance  of   the  heart  opens  out  through  the  face.  When  we  sit  in   the  media1on,  it’s  open  but  
there’s   all   this   stuff.   The   openness,   the   hospitality,   is   this   ground   nature,   and   the   fullness,   the  
richness   of   everything   which   is   immediately   there,   this   is   the   second   quality.   Some1mes   it’s  
described  as  lhundrup,  which  means  instantly  made  or  spontaneously  manifes1ng.  
P a g e  |  65

So  when  we  do  the  medita1on  everything   is  there.  Sit,  everything  is  there.  A  car  goes  by,  church  bells  
ring.  Things  are  not  announced  in  advance;  our  existence  arises  moment  by   moment,  fully  formed,  
just  fresh.  The  more  relaxed  and  open  we  are,  here  it  is,  here  it  is.  Then  the  third  aspect  is,  inside  this  
rich,  panoramic  view,   there  are  gestures  which  arise.  These   are  the  gestures  which  occur  within  the  
field  of   reflec1on.  So,  we  find  ourselves  moving,   speaking,   ea1ng   and   so   on.   This  is   the  quality,   in  
dzogchen  it’s  called  thug  je,  which  normally  means  compassion,  but  here  it  means,  just,   you  could  
say,  par1cipa1on,   being  part  of,  a  kind  of   nonviolent,  apprecia1ve,  co-­‐emergence  with  the  situa1on,  
and  it’s  a  co-­‐emergence  inside  the  mirror.  

Nothing  ever  escapes  from  the  mirror.  The  mirror  is  infinite,  like  space.  It’s  tradi1onally  what  is  called  
the   dharmadhatu,   or   cho   ying,   it   means   the   dimension   in   which   everything   arises,   and   we  
experience  aspects  of   this  all  the  1me.  Wherever  we  go,   we  turn  our  head,   there’s  this,  there’s  this,  
immediately  there.   You  don’t  have   to   conceptualise  it.   It’s  just   immediately   there,  and   inside   that,  
we’re  moving.  We’re  gesturing.  

When   these   three   aspects  are   integrated,   our   being   in   the  world   is   without   problems,   no   maIer  
what  the  situa1on  is,  because   as  we  move  towards  something  with   desire,   or  with  aversion,  what  is  
this?  On  the  level  of   samsara  we  say,  'I  like  this  and  I   want  it,'   or  'I  don’t  like  this  and  I  don’t  want  it.'  
In   that   moment   we’ve   cut   the   head   from   the   body.   We   are   floa1ng   in   this   cerebral   realm   of  
conceptualisa1on.  

You   can   have   exactly   the  same  response,   but   you   experience  it  as  the   energy   of   the  ground.   Just  
because  those  statues  of   the  Buddha   don’t  move,  doesn’t  mean  that  the  Buddha   himself   wouldn’t  
move.  If  you  ever  hang  out  with  any  lamas  you  will  find  that  they  have  par1cular  prejudices.  They   like  
some   things  and   they   don’t  like   other   things.   I   used   to   imagine  that   they   would   like  everything,  
because  I  had  this  very  naive,  simple  view:  if  they   are  perfect  everything  must  be  possible  for  them.  
And  maybe  everything  is  possibly,  but  what  they  actually  do   is  fairly  predictable.  Some  like  tea,  some  
like  coffee,  some  only  drink  hot  water,  and  so  on.  

So   energy   comes  into   the  world   in   par1cular   forma1ons.   This  is   described   oVen   in   terms   of   the  
image  of  a  rock  crystal:  when  light  shines  into  it,  the  light  refracts  according   to  the  par1cular  faults,  
or  flaws,  or  crack  lines  inside  the  crystal,  so  it  takes  on  the  colora1on  of  our  situa1on.  

From  the  point  of   view  of   samsara,  we  can  say  this  is  condi1oning,  this  is  limi1ng;   but  in  this  world  
you  have  to   do  something.  If  you  turn  to  the  right,  you’re  not  turning  to   the  leV.   If  you  turn  to  the  
leV,  you’re   not  turning  to  the  right.  In  this  kind  of  a  body,  you’re  either  doing   one  thing   or  another.  
When  you  go  into  breakfast  you  can’t  eat  everything.  You  probably  could,  but  it’d  be  difficult.   So  you  
take  some  of  this  and  some  of  that.  That  is  to  say,  choices  are  part  of  life.  

So   it’s  a  central  ques1on  for  meditators,  how  to  stay  in  this  open  state  and  make  choices,  especially  
when  some  of  the  choices  are  imposed  on  me  by   the  power  of  the  situa1ons.   I  find  myself  having  to  
do  things  that  I  don’t  want  to  do,  so  then  that  easily  sets  off   a   lot  of   mental  func1oning.  From  the  
point  of  view  of   dzogchen,  always  stay  relaxed  and  open  in  the  state  of   the   mirror,  and  the  gesture  
will  arise.  The  more  mental  perturba1on,  the  more  disturbance,   the  more  confusion  we  generate  by  
thinking  about  things,  doesn’t  clarify  the  situa1on.  

What   we  are  actually  doing   is  elabora1ng  and   crea1ng  a   new  situa1on  where  you   have  the  simple  
issue  plus  all  your  thoughts.  These  will  be  added  on  top  of  it.  How  could  the  problem  be  solved  by  
thinking?   Because   the   problem   is,   anyway,   a  temporary   situa1on   that   arises   due   to   causes   and  
condi1ons.  If  you  think   back  on  your  life,  I’m   sure  you  can  remember  all   sorts  of  problems  that  were  
difficult.   Problems   as   a   child,   as   a   teenager,   problems   in   school,   then   in   work,   problems   in  
rela1onship.  Mostly  these  problems  have  gone.  They  were  there,  they  were  very  real,   and  then  they  
were  gone.   Problems  will  come  again.   There  is  no  person  living  that  doesn’t  have  problems.  The  Dali  

www.simplybeing.co.uk ©2009 James Low


P a g e  |  66

Lama  has  plenty  of  problems.   Would  anybody  like  to  be  the  Dali  Lama?  No.  It’s  not   a  happy  life,  it’s  a  
very  difficult  life  he  has.  

The  idea  that  dharma  prac1ce  is  somehow  going  to  be  like  a  big  iron   and  flaIen  out  all  the  bumps  of  
the   world,  it’s  not  like  that.   In  fact,   the   more  you  progress,  the  more  problems  you  can   be  with,  but  
the  central  thing   is  not  to  be  persecuted  by  the  problems.  Samsara   is  full  of   problems.  A   lot  of   the  
1me   we   don’t   want   to   face   the   problems,   we   live   in   fantasies,   in   avoidances,   ego   defences,  
disassocia1on,  and  so  on.  So,  awakening   to  be  in  connec1on   with  everything  is  to  be  very  much  in  
touch  with  difficulty.  The  ques1on  is,  'Who  is  the  one  who  is  in  touch  with  difficulty?'  

If   you  open   yourself  to  the  real  nature  of  the  world  and  the  pot  of  yourself  is  very  small,  you  will  get  
overwhelmed.  In  the  area  of  psychology,  social  work,  and   so  on,  people  get  burned  out.  It   becomes  
too  much  with  trauma  day   aVer   day,  and  at  a  certain  point  they’ve  had  enough.  They  can’t  cope.  This  
is  the  problem  of  the  pot,  not  the  problem  of  the  problem.  

As  long   as  we   remain  a   small  ego   self,  our   capacity  is  very,  very   limited.  This  is  why  if   we  take  the  
BodhisaIva   Vow,   we  have  to  really   think.   In  fact,   only  a   bodhisaIva  can  take  the  BodhisaIva  Vow.  
When  an  ordinary  person  takes  the  BodhisaIva  Vow,  if   they  are  at  all  intelligent,  the  next  thing  they  
do  is  cut   their   tongue  out  so  they   never  make  that  kind   of   vow  again,  because  you  say,  'I  will  save  all  
sen4ent   beings.'  Okay.  There’s  a  big  queue  of   them  outside  the  door.  What  are   you  going   to  do?  'I’ll  
pray  for  them.'  They  don’t  want  prayers.  They  want  something.  

How  can  you  save  all  sen1ent  beings?  Only  by  being  in   a  state  which  has  enough  resources,  which  is  
big  enough  to   save  all  sen1ent  beings.  This  is  the  state  of  the  mirror.  So,the  more  we  relax,  the  more  
we  open,  just  like  a  mirror,  nothing   to  do.  We  do  the  three  Aa  prac1ce.   We’re  just  si_ng.  The  mirror  
shows  everything  that’s   there:  it   doesn’t   distort,  it  doesn’t  privilege  the   things  it  likes,  the  things  it  
doesn’t  like.  The  very  nature  of  a  mirror  is  to  be  without  choice.  This  is,  again,  very  important.  

The  open,  unborn  nature  doesn’t  make   any  choices,  but  energy  is  nothing  but  choices.  When  your  
energy  manifests  in  the  world,  it’s  always  in   a  field  already  occupied   by  other  beings.  This  is  pointed  
out  in   the   tantric   prac1ces  where,   when   you   visualise  a   large   mandala,  the  first   thing   that  arises  
usually  is  the  mandala  house,  and  then  the   god  arrives  and  sits  in   the  house.  First  of  all,  you  have  to  
have  the  house.   The   house  says,  'The   world  is   there  before   you  arrive.'   Each  of   us   was   born  into   a  
world   that   was   already   func1oning.   Our   parents  already   had   lives,   good   or   bad,   extended   family,  
memories  of   the  war,   and   so  on   and   so  forth.  There   was  a  lot   of   turbulence  and  agita1on.  That’s  
what  we  came  into.  So  energy  is  always  moving  into  a  territory  that  is  already  occupied.  

This  is  why   grand  gestures  of  imagining  that  one  is  going  to  save  everyone  or  do  things  in  a  very  clear  
way   is  very  dangerous.   That   is  to   say,  abstract  inten1ons,   which  kind  of   fly   through   the  sky   like   a  
great  rainbow,  what  use  are  these?  We  believe  at  the  end  of  the  rainbow  there  is  a  pot  of   gold.  Has  
anyone  ever  found   this  pot  of   gold?   No,  because  the  rainbow  is  never  where   you   can  get  to  it.   So,  
these   big   dreams   of   what  we’re  going   to   do   with  our   life   and  how   helpful  we’ll  be,   …   not   worth  
anything.  

From  the  point  of  view  of  dzogchen,  moment  by  moment,   the  luminous  field  is  unfolding,  'What  will  
I  do  here?   Here?   Here?'   There  is  only   the  immediacy   of   this  gesture.  The  rest  is  just   some   strange  
confec1onary,  because  the  big  plans  that  we  make,  immediately  you  have  a  plan,  you  have  to  impose  
it,  and  if  you  impose  it  you’re  going  to  have  power.  You’re  going  to  have  to  coerce  other   people  to  do  
what  you  want.  If  you  want  to  have  a  monastery,  you’ve   got  to   have  people  to  build  it.  Then  you’ve  
got  to  have  people  to  maintain  it.   These  people,  while  they’re  maintaining  the  monastery,  probably  
are  full  of  samsaric  thoughts.  Not  so  useful.  

You   can   have  a   worldly   life.  Europe  is  full  of   empty   church   halls.   You  can   do   your   workshop   in   a  
church  hall.  Personally,  this  is  my   bigoted  view,   the  building  of  monasteries  is  ridiculous.  First  of   all,  
P a g e  |  67

because   we  don’t  have  any   monks  and  nuns  in  Europe.  Nobody  wants   to  be   a  monk   or  nun  so  why  
have  a  monastery?   This  is  essen1ally   a  room   with   some   statues   in   it.   It’s   a  lha   khang,   it’s   a   god’s  
room  in   Tibetan.  There’s  only  two  monks  here,   and  both  of  them  are  Tibetan.   There’s  not   a  queue  of  
western  people  outside  wan1ng  to  get  their  hair  shaved.  

That’s   a   very   important   thing   to   be   aware   of,   that   one   has   to   work   with   circumstances.   The  
circumstances  in  the  west  are  not  the  same  as  Tibet  or  India.  We  are  the  people  living  in  the  dharma.  
We  need  to  somehow  think  about  what  circumstances  work  best  for  us,  which   means  living  in  your  
own  skin,   being   aware  of  the  aspects  of  yourself   you  can’t  trust  –  which  is  primarily  over-­‐privileging  
energy   as   if   it   were   substance   –   what   we   looked   at   yesterday,   ahamkara,   the   impu1ng   of  
permanency,   of   a   true   essence,   an   inherent   self-­‐nature   to   energe1c   forms   which   are   always  
changing.   And   then,  from  that,  start  to  see  how  you  can  be  together,  what  sangha  means.  How  you  
can  support  each  other.  What  does  that  mean  now  in  terms  of  what  you  need?  

These   are   the  three  main   aspects:   open,   immediate,  and   precise.   The  precision  of   coming   into  the  
world,  moment  by  moment,  is  dependent  on   being  fully  part  of  the  immediate  arising.  When  we  are  
in   our   head,   when   we're   daydreaming,   when   we’re   planning,   when   we’re   full   of   anxie1es,  
depressions,   and   so   on,   we’re   not   part   of   the   immediacy   of   this   field.   We’ve   taken   a   holiday  
somewhere  else.  But  our  life  is  actually  here.   We   are  embodied  as   part  of  the  world.   That  is  to  say,  
the  world  comes  to  us  through  the  senses,  and  we  move  towards  the  world  through  the  senses.  

In   that  sense,  subject   and  object  as  energy,  in  order  to   flow   gracefully  together,  have  to  be  able  to  
hear   each   other.   That   way   you   get   polyphony   rather   than   the   usual   cacophony   that   we   get.  
Cacophony   is   when  you   get  this   disordering   of  sounds  –   when  you  get  monologuing,   when  you  get  
someone  insis1ng   on   being   themselves  under   all  circumstances.   Essen1ally  we  have   to   work   with  
circumstances,  which  means  the  polyphony  of   your   voice  coming   into  a  world   of   other  voices,  and  
finding   a   way   of   being   harmonic.   When   the   polyphonic   tradi1on   of   western   music   was   being  
developed  before  and  around  the  1me  of  Monteverdi,  it  was  s1ll  a  1me  when  they   had  the  no1on   of  
the  music  of   the  spheres.   That  the   planets  were  held  in  place  by   their  emission  of   sounds,  and  as  
they  moved  around  there  was  a  harmony  in  space,  and  that  the  music  of  polyphony  would  echo  that,  
and  that  you  could  balance  and  heal  the  world  by  polyphonic  music.  

Tibetan  tradi1on   has  many  similar  ideas,  that  what  is  outside  and  what  is  inside  are  the  same.  The  
key  thing  is  to  maintain  the  connec1on:  this  is  the  sense  of  compassion.  Not  compassion  in  the  grand  
sense  of,   'I   am  going  to   help   people,'   which   is   an   idea.  Actually   helping   people  means  finding   an  
interface,  a  way  of   being  present  with  them,  that  makes  a  difference,   and   we  can  only   do  that   if   we  
see  their  face.  But  we  can’t  see  their  face  if  half  our  vision  is  in  our  head  trying  to  work  it  out.  

Any  thoughts  or  ques1ons?

Question on falling into thoughts


Student:   For   me,   it’s   very   difficult   to  not   fall  into   the  thoughts.   On   previous  occasions  you  
have  given   the  example  of  the  theatre,   how  the  mind   is  like  the  open  stage  and  we  need  to  observe  
the  play  without  being  caught  up  in  it.  Is  it  only  medita1on  that  helps  us  to  do  this?

James:     Yes.   Through  this  we  come  to  recognise  the  nature  of  fixa1on.  Moreover  we  need  to  
examine,  'Who  is   the   one   who  is   doing   this?  Who  is   the   one   who  claims   to  be   me?'   'I   fall  into  the  
thought,'   we   can   all   understand   what   that   means,   we’ve   all   had   that   experience.   This   isa   great  
mystery,  how  we  move  from  clarity  to  confusion  without  seeming  to  make  a  choice  and  in  fact  we  do  
it  despite  our  clear  inten1on  to  not  do  it.

Now,  this  'I'  is  like  Janus.  It  faces  in  two  direc1ons:  one  is  samsara,  one  is  nirvana.     If  we  relax,  who  is  
the   one   who   claims  to  be  'I'?   You   look,   you   don’t   find   anything;  this  is  the  unborn   mind,  so  then  
you’re  in   the   state   of   the  mirror.   Who   does   it?   'I  did  it.   This   individual   self,’   and   then   you   follow  

www.simplybeing.co.uk ©2009 James Low


P a g e  |  68

another  track.  How  do  we  iden1fy   this  tendency?  Do  we  look  to  the  energy  aspect  or  the  ground  
aspect?   The  energy   and  the  ground   are  inseparable.  The   reflec1on  and  the  mirror  are  inseparable.  
Therefore  whichever  way  you  look  you  will  find  the  same  truth  of  emp1ness.

The  ego  'I'  will  always  be  there.   You’ll  never   get   rid   of   your  ego;  but  the  ego,  if  you   recognise  what  it  
is,  it’s  not   your  ego   anymore.   It’s  just  the  movement  of  energy.  But  we  are  so  addicted  to  seeing  it  as  
self-­‐exis1ng,   and   it   becomes  the   primary   reference   point.   Just   as   a   small   child   will   play   happily  
around   its  mother  and   then   wanders  off,  and  then,  maybe  a  dog   goes  by   and   the  child   gets   a  bit  
agitated,  looks   around  to  see   if   mother  is  s1ll  there.  In  the  same  way,  this  sense  of   individual  self  is  
like  the  mother:  it’s  the   reference   point.  So,  we  can  do   crazy   things,  then,  'Haah!   Who  am  I?  What  
am  I   doing?'   and  we  come  back   to  wan1ng  to  have   this  fixed  base,  'This   is   who  I  am.  I  know  who  I  
am.'  

The   more   you   see,   moment   by   moment,   that,   actually,   you   are   many   different   things,   and   they  
display   themselves  through   1me  and   you   can’t   go   back  in  1me   –   that  who   you   were  yesterday   is  
gone,  the  person  who  ate  your   breakfast  doesn’t  exist  anymore,  who  you   are  now  is  dependent  on  
these   par1cular  circumstances  –  the  more  we  realise  that,  then  the  sense  of   a  composite,   enduring  
self  vanishes.

In   ge_ng   lost,   we  start   to   be   able  to   be   present   with   it.   I   mean,   the  image   of   the   theatre  is   a  
metaphor  that  helps  illuminate  some  things,  but,  of  course,  we’re  not   si_ng  in  the  audience  looking  
at   the   stage,   because   the   mirror   and   the   reflec1on   are   inseparable.   So   it’s   as   if   we   are   in   the  
audience,  but  we’re  not  apart.  It’s   happening  here,  and  this  awareness  is  unspeakable.   Nobody  can  
say  what  it  is;  but  we  can  say,  'I,'  in  terms  of  substance.

For  many   life1mes  we  had  this  tendency  of  solidifica1on,  iden1fica1on.  That’s  a  problem.  So,  again  
and   again,   just   relaxing   and   watching   that   movement,   and   then   releasing   it.   But,   it’s   the   central  
point.   It’s  the  central  point,  and  what  causes  that  binding  back  in,  is  the  lack  of  deep  relaxa1on.  If  we  
have  turbulence,   it  sets  up  disturbance  in  the   channels   in   the  body,   and  that  vibra1on  then  makes  
these  liIle  hooks,  so  it  comes  like  Velcro  and  you  just  lock  on.

Really  relaxing.  Really  relaxing   is   about  observing  preoccupa1on,  about  really   seeing   that  worry  is  a  
waste  of  1me.  To  stop  worrying  is  really  the  most  beneficial  thing  you   can  do,  because,  immediately,  
you’ll   have   a   lot   of   energy   and   you’ll  have   a   lot   of   1me.   Worry's   completely   silly.   BeIer   to   flick  
through   a   nice   fashion   magazine.   Nonsense   is  beIer   than   worry   ,   because   at   least   nonsense   is  
honest,  whereas  worry  is  dishonest.  Worry  says,   'I’m   doing   useful  work,'   but  it  doesn’t  do  any   useful  
work  at  all.  

So   beIer  to  be   frivolous  than  serious.   And  the  more  we  do  that,  the  more  we   see,   'Oh  yeah,  stuff  is  
always   coming,'   and  this  double  move,  'I   am  this  stuff,'  and,  'I  am  not  this  stuff.'   That   is  to  say,  'I  am  
this   energy.'   It’s   undeniable.   I   am   'I,   me,   myself,'   but   the   ground   of   the   real   nature   of   that   is  
emp1ness,   which  is  unspeakable   because  it’s  impersonal.  It’s  not  a  'me,'  and  yet  I   arise.  How  I  arise  
doesn’t  condi1on,  or   determine,   or  define,  or   tell   me   anything   about   the   ground;  it  only  tells  me  
about  the  energy,  and  that’s  the  most  important  thing  to  really  recognise.

Whenever  we   fall  into  the  thought,  and  then  we  say,   'Oh,  I   shouldn’t  have  done  that,'  that’s  a  bit   of  
energy  speaking   to  another  bit  of  energy.  It’s  not  describing  the  true  nature;  but,  these  conversa1ons  
can   go   on  forever   and   ever.   There’s  no   end  to   conversa1on,   so,   we’re   just  going,   and   going,   and  
going.  

Nowadays  in  therapy,  people  get  fascinated  by  the  dialogic,  and  they   want  to  read  Bakh1n  and  De  
Saussure,   and   so   on.   These   are   all   jus1fica1ons   of   conversa1on.   Modern   European   thought   is  
obsessed  with  this,  like  Blanchot’s  Infinite  Conversa4on:  the  idea  that  culture  is  a  conversa1on.  This  
is  a  very  helpful  understanding  for   buddhists  because,  indeed,  that’s  what  culture  is,  because  culture  
P a g e  |  69

is  samsara.   The   belief  in  cultural  values,  in  theatre,   art,   and  so  on,  these  are  beau1ful  things;   but,  
when  taken   at   face  value,  at  what  they  present  themselves  as   being,  they   are  great  seduc1ons  that  
pull  us  into  a  reified  no1on.  

So   observing   these   internal  conversa1ons,  and   seeing  them   just  as   the  interplay   of   energy   forces:  
nothing  is  really  created,  but  it  appears  to  be  the  case,  just  as  when  you  have  the  buddhist  tradi1onal  
example,  the  reflec1on  of   the  moon  on  water.  Clear  sky,  full  moon,  pond:  reflec1on.  When  the  clear  
sky   and   the  full   moon  and   the  pond  come  into  juxtaposi1on,   when  they  are  aligned,   the  reflec1on  
arises.  

In  the   same   way,  when   this  energy  moves  together,  it  creates  the  illusion  of  a   fixed  self.  Who  is  the  
one  saying,   'I  exist?'   It’s  an  illusion.  It’s  like  a  ghost.  Ghosts  claim  to  exist,   but  they’re  just  ghosts.  So  
something  which   doesn’t  truly  exist  in  itself   says,  'I  truly   exist,'  and  we  say,  'Yes,   I’ll  buy  that.  Sounds  
good  to  me.  Yes’.’

Questions on happiness, sadness and difficulties


Student:   But  if  we  who  are  here  weren't  worriers,  we  wouldn’t  sit  here.  

James:     Great!  Then  I  would  be  lying  in  bed  in  London  reading  the  Sunday  papers.

Student:   Would  this  be  beIer?  

James:     No,  it  would  just  be  different.  

Student:   Just  thinking  we  are  in  the  illusion  of  mee1ng  you.

James:     Yes,   that’s   the   thing.   Worry   is   …   as   the   Buddha   said,   suffering   is   generated   from  
aIachment,  and  aIachment  is  in  many  ways  fixated  on   the  idea  that  history  can  be  reversed.  Adam  
and   Eve  go  out  of   the  Garden  of  Eden,  have  a  look  around,  say,   'Uh  oh,  this  doesn’t  look  very  good.'  
They   say,  'Oh,  God,  we’re   terribly   sorry.   We   made  a  mistake.'  God  says,  'Oh,  lovelies,  come  back   in.'    
We  always  imagine  that  this  is  the  Garden  of   Eden.  We  imagine  this  should  be  nirvana,  life  should  be  
beIer.  This  is  absolute  persecu1on.  

And  now  we  have  all   these  people  selling  the   philosophy  of   happiness,  posi1ve  psychology.   This  is  
another  devil  shit  hole.  It’s  a  really,  really,  really  poisonous  idea  because  life  for   most  people  on  this  
planet   is  not  going   to   be  happiness.   It’s  simply   a  peIy,  bourgeois   indulgence  which  people  who’ve  
got  enough  money  can  pamper  themselves  and   get   psychological  support  so  that  they  feel  good.  But  
in   order   for   them   to   feel  good,   to   get   the   money,   they’re   involved   in   an   exploi1ve  interna1onal  
system  which  beggars  and  frustrates  the  ambi1ons  of   many,  many  people  in  the  world.  It’s  perverse.  
How  can  you  be  happy  when  the  basis  of  your  happiness  is  hur1ng  other  people?  

It’s  an  absolutely   self-­‐referen1al  delusion,  and  buddhists  are   very  deeply  implicated  in   it.  Producing  
lots  and  lots  of  books,  'How  to  be  happy.'  If   you’re  at  all  compassionate,  why   would  you  be  happy?   If  
you’re  at  all  compassionate,  you’re  going   to  be  disturbed  to  a  certain  extent.  The  ques1on  is  not  to  
be  overwhelmed,  not  to  be  worried,   not  to  be  constantly  upset;  but  you’re  going   to  be  touched  and  
moved.   Much   more  we’re  concerned  with  how  to  be  alive,  how  to  be   present,  which  means  being  
happy  when  it’s   1me  to   be  happy,  and   sad  when  it’s  1me  to  be  sad.  This  idea  of  pictures  of  smiling  
lamas  everywhere.  It’s  crazy.  At  least  the  Dalai  Lama  oVen  looks  very  sad.  No  wonder.

Student:   But  doesn't  being   sad   mean   he’s  sad  that  there  is  a  disturbance  of   energy,  and   so  
that  you  don’t  see  the  ground?  Isn’t  that  the  situa1on  then?

www.simplybeing.co.uk ©2009 James Low


P a g e  |  70

James:     Well,   the   ground,   it   shows   both   happiness   and   sadness.   It   doesn’t   privilege  
happiness  over  sadness.  If   you  stay  with  the  ground,  the   ground  is  the  unchanging  thing.  Awareness  
is  our  own  true  refuge.  

Student:   I   think   that’s   exactly   the   problem:   the   awareness   of   awareness,   when   there   is  
turbulence  of  energy,  and  being  sad,  being  in  a  crisis,  that  brings  all  this  turbulence.  I  mean,  extreme  
happiness  brings  that  turbulence  and  you’re  just  in  that,  but….

James:     But  then,  if  you’re  connect  with  the  ground  you  wouldn’t  just  be  in  that.

Student:   But  what  about  pain?  You  have  strong  pain,  so  you  get  swept  in.

James:     It’s  very,  very  tough  luck   to  have  a  lot  of  extreme  pain,  because  it’s  very  hard  to  stay  
in  a  medita1ve  state  with  extreme  pain.  There  are  many  condi1ons  which   are  extremely  challenging,  
but  I’ve  certainly  seen  meditators  able,  when  they’re  very  sick  or  when  they  have  great  physical  pain,  
just  to  con1nue.  The   pain’s  there,   but   it’s  not   their   primary   focus.   And   that’s  not   dissocia1on,   it’s  
integra1on.  The  pain  is  given  its  place,   but,  because  the  mind  is  very  big,  it’s  okay;  but,  if  the  mind  is  
very   small   and   you   have   a   lot   of   intense  pain,  all   you’ve   got  is  pain.   Pain   fills  your   pot.   You   feel  
overwhelmed,  you  think,  'I  can’t  do  anything  un4l  this  goes  away.'  But  if   one  can  relax,  it’s  just  there.  
That’s  our  luck.  All  of  us  will  get  pains  in  our  bodies  for  sure.

Student:   And  what   about  the  ripening  of   the  karma  that  we  talked  about?   All  the  obstacles  
and  enemies  that  can  arise?

James:     Well,   disturbance   is  always  happening.   Difficul1es   are   always   happening:   external  
difficul1es,   internal   difficul1es.   The   ques1on   is  how   do   you   consider   your   difficul1es?     If   we  are  
prac1cing   and  somebody...,  say  they  have  a  cold  or  something,  'Oh,  that’s   terrible.'  It  is  not  terrible,  
they’ve   got   a   cold.   You   know,   we   are   much   too   soVly   sympathe1c,   and   this  is   a   real   aIack   on  
people’s  prac1ce  because  our  task  is  to  integrate  our  situa1on.  

Solicitude   and   pity   and   generosity   and   being   nice,   for   meditators,   is   completely   insul1ng   and  
harmful.   For  ordinary  people,  it’s  very  nice.  Somebody  says,  'Oh,  you  don’t  look  too  well.   What’s  the  
maCer?'    That’s  fine,  that’s  ordinary  discourse.  But,   if   you’re  prac1cing  medita1on,  what  is  arising?  
The  difficulty  is  we  have  a  story  in  my  mind,  'Oh,   this  is   terrible.'   Then   someone  else  confirms,  'Oh  
this  is  terrible,'  you’re  a  thousand  miles  from  your  prac1ce.  Your  prac1ce  is  to  be  with  it:  
'What  is  it?  Who  is  saying  it’s  terrible?'  
'I’m  saying  it’s  terrible.'  
'Who  is  the  one  who  is  saying  this  is  terrible?'  
'Me.'  
'What  is  this  me?'  
This  is   the   work   again,   and   again,   and   again.   So,   actually,   being   solicitous,   you   know,   thoughDul  
toward  people,  is  very  difficult.  

In  terms  of  the  ripening  of  karma,  problems  will  always  arise.  We  are  in  problem  depot.  This  is  where  
problems  come,  this  is  called  samsara.   To   expect  there  are   not  to  be  problems  here   would  be  a  very  
big   mistake.   This  is  not   the   Garden   of   Eden.   Therefore,   when   problems  come,   why   would   we   be  
surprised?  

A  lot  of  the  work  on   trauma  shows  people  who  expected  never  to  have  problems  don’t  do  very  well  
with   trauma,   because  it   blows  their   metaphysical  structure  out   of   the  water,   'I   never   expected   it  
would  happen  to  me.'  People   don’t   expect   to  get   sick,  they  don’t  expect  to   die.  How  could  this  be?  
How  stupid  can  we  be?  
P a g e  |  71

This  goes  back   to  worry   and   hopes  and  fears.   If  you   just  accept,  'This  is  samsara.  This  is  a   shit  hole.  
Hm,  smells  familiar.   Smells  right,'    then  you  can  relax.  And   the  ques1on  is  how   to  live  in  a   shit  hole  
without  being  covered  in  shit,     which  is  what  the  prac1ce  is.  If   you  start  being  worried,  you   fall  into  
the  pit.  Careful,  careful.  Do  the  prac1ce.  

But,  for  sure,  bad  things  will  come.  There  has  never  been  a  Garden  of   Eden  that  we   know  of   where  
real  people   have  been.  Human  life   is  difficult,  and  this  Buddhist  wheel  of   life,  the  one  developed  by  
Nagarjuna,  shows  the  six   realms  very  clearly.   These  six   realms  are  depicted   as  being  in  the  mouth   of  
Yama,  the  god  of   death,  because  everyone  in  the  six   realms   dies;  and  up  in   the  corner   is  a  Buddha  
and  he’s  poin1ng  over  to  the  other  corner  where  there  is  a  empty  circle,  which  represents  nirvana.

So  in  this  world  as  it  is,  in   terms  of  our  ordinary  percep1on,  we  will  only  have  suffering.  In  this  world,  
if   we  awaken  and  we  relax   and  open,  we   won’t  have   suffering.  One  ground  and  two  paths;  but  it  all  
depends  on  where  you  are  with  the  prac1ce.  And  belief  won’t  help,  dogma  won’t  help.  You  can’t  say,  
'I  hereby  declare  samsara  to  be  nirvana,'  and  give  some  royal  edict,  'From   this   day  on,  my  followers,  
this  is  now  nirvana.  Let  us  be  happy  and  dance.'  

Everywhere  there  are  a  lot  of  difficul1es.  Our  choice  is  to  take  them  personally  and  to  enter  reac4vity  
or   to   relax  and  open  to  the   play  of   circumstances,  responding  as   required  by   the   immediacy   of  the  
circumstances  rather  than  by  our  self-­‐referen4al  interpreta4ons.  That’s  the  big  difference.   If   we’re  in  
this  skin  bag,  we’re  going  to  get   a  punch  on  the  nose.  If   we’re  more  spacious,  we  see  this  liIle  skin  
bag  being   punched   on  the  nose,  and  then   it  bleeds  for  a  bit,  then  the  bleeding  stops,  then  some  ice  
cream  goes  in  the  mouth.  

That’s  what  happens  to  everyone.  One  day   you’re  sad,  next  day  you’re  a  bit  happier,  gets  a  bit  beIer.  
That’s  the  real  difference  between  a  life  in   prac1ce  and   a  life  out  of  prac1ce.  If  we’re  not  in  prac1ce,  
we’re  evicted:  we’re  at  the  mercy  of  all  these  forces  and  they’re  very   big  and   we  can’t   control  them.  
If   you’re  in  the  prac1ce,   you  also   can’t  control  what  is  delivered  to  you but  you  can  determine  which
inbox the email is put in.  When  the  event   is  coming   towards  you,  where  are   you   situated?   In   this  
narrow,  karmically  derived,  dependent   co-­‐origina1on   posi1on,  ‘I,   me,  myself,’   ‘ This  is   me,’  ‘I  like,’  ‘I  
don’t  like,’  or,  more  relaxed  and  spacious.  This  is  the  heart  of  the  dzogchen  work.

  Break  

Trust ourselves
When  we  do  the  three  Aa  prac1ce,  trus1ng  ourselves  means,  first  of  all,  establishing  who  we  are.  In  
terms  of  the  prac1ce  we've  already  looked  at  different  aspects  of  how  this  is.    One  is  opening  up  this  
inquiry  into  'Where  does  the  mind  rest?  Where  does  it  come  from?  Where  does  it  go  to?  What  size  is  
it,  what  colour  is  it?'  and  so  on.    You  can  really,  directly  take  1me  examining  your  own  mind.

When  you  develop  a  sense  of  the  infinite  nature  of  yourself,  this  is  very,  very  radical.    Radical  is  linked  
to  radix,  the  root;  that  is  to  say,  you  replant  yourself  in  the  true  ground.    You  root  yourself  in  what  
you  actually  are,  which  is  this  unborn  openness.  Then,  trus1ng  yourself  is  not  about  trus1ng  the  ego-­‐
dimension  as  the  total  truth  about  yourself,  because  it's  in  the  very  nature  of  manifesta1on  into  the  
world  to  have  some  problems  and  difficul1es.    I  don't  think  there's  likely  to  be  anybody  who  is  fully  
sa1sfied  with  everything  they  do  and  how  they  do  it,  so  some  discomfiture  with  the  level  of  
manifesta1on  is  going  to  be  there.    

On  that  level,  of  course,  you  can't  trust  yourself  because  energy  is  always  manifes1ng  in  an  
environment  with  other  people,  so  how  could  you  know  that  you're  good?  I've  been  a  therapist  for  a  
long  1me,  I've  seen  many,  many  pa1ents,  and  yet  the  experience  is  no  authorita1ve  guide  as  to  how  I  
might  respond  in  the  new  situa1on.  

www.simplybeing.co.uk ©2009 James Low


P a g e  |  72

So  it's  not  'If  we  accumulate  enough  knowledge  of  the  world  we'll  somehow  get  to  a  safe  place.'  I  
think  this  is  an  illusion.    What  we  find  is  more  capacity  to  be  really  connected  with  things,  but  some  
doors  are  going  to  remain  closed  to  us.  Therefore,  to  the  idea  that  you  could  say  'I'm  competent  at  
this,  I'm  good  at  that,'  well,  we're  good  at  it  according  to  certain  circumstances,  according  to  
condi1ons,  because  this  is  how  energy  manifests.

But  when  we  talk  of  trus1ng  ourselves,  it's  to  trust  the  state  of  the  mirror  –  the  innate,  unborn,  
natural  condi1on  out  of  which  everything  manifests.  This  is  the  central  point  of  shiVing  the  focus  of  
trust  away  from  trying  to  construct  ourselves  as  a  trust-­‐worthy  person,  to  relaxing  and  trus1ng  the  
ground  nature  out  of  which  the  energy  our  manifesta1on  comes,  however  it  comes.  And  by  being  
more  at  home  in  that,  we  find  ways  of  making  it  work  in  situa1ons.

This  is  what  we  can  keep  doing  in  the  prac1ce.

! Three  Aa  practice.

Trusting others
In  rela1on  to   compassion,  there  is  a  ques1on   about   whether  we  should  trust   other  people.  Given  
that  all  beings  are  wandering  in  samsara  under  the  power  of  the  five  poisons,  why  should  we  expect  
other  people  to  be  clear?  

A   buddhist   point   of   view   is  very   different   from  one  generated  out  of   the  European   enlightenment,  
which   speaks  both   of   a  poten1al   for   good   in   children,   from   Rousseau,   but   also   the   possibility   of  
having   a  ra1onal  existence.  This  has  been  central   to   the  development   of  academic  educa1on  since  
that  1me,  public  educa1on:  the  idea  that  all  beings  can   be  developed  in  a  way   that  allows  them  to  
use  ra1onal  thought  to  control  their  behaviour.  

Freud’s  explora1ons  of  hypnosis,  and  then  his  development   of  an  understanding  of   the   unconscious  
and   the  importance   of   dreams  in   revealing   that,   indicated   that   something   else   was   going   on   for  
people,  that  they  were  not  the  masters  of  their  houses.  

That  view  was  quite  a  powerful   one  in   European  culture  for  a   while,  but  now  there’s  much   more  a  
return   to   a   cogni1ve   orienta1on:   clarifica1on   of   the   thinking   func1on,   the   reliance   on   so-­‐called  
scien1fic   evidence,   randomised   controlled   trials   and   so   on,   where   they   say   there’s   an   objec1ve  
evidence  for   this,   and  if   only   human  beings  prac1sed  and  followed  these  methods  they  will  find  the  
right   way   of   thinking,   and   their   thinking   will   control   their   disrup1ve   affect,   and   then   life   will   be  
beIer.  Everyone  will  be  socially  adapted  and  will  be  happy.  This  may  not  be  the  case.  

This  certainly   wouldn't   be  the  reading  of   our  situa1on  from  a  buddhist  point  of   view.  In  the  Bible,  
Jesus  says,   'Forgive   them,   Father,   they   know   not   what   they   do.'   This  is  preIy   much   the   buddhist  
posi1on.   Now,   who   is  going   to   forgive  them?   We’re  not   asking   god   to  forgive  them.   We  have   to  
forgive  them.  

That  is  to   say,  if   you  imagine  that  people  are  more  sorted  than  they  are,  who  is  responsible  for  the  
trouble  that  arises?  Is  it  these  people,  because  they   are  locked  in  their  procedures,  their   paIerns,  
their   assump1on.   Or   is   it   us?   If   we   take   people   as   being   more   sorted   than   they   are,   we’re   not  
working   at  their  growing   edge,  we’re  asking  them  to  leap  over  a  hoop  that  we’ve  set  much  too  high  
for  them.  

So  part   of   compassion  is  to   perceive  other  people’s  situa1ons  as   clearly   as  possible.  The  more  we  
explore   ourselves  and  we  understand  the   nature  of   stupidity...   which,   again,   in   a  buddhist  sense  is  
not  a  cogni1ve  stupidity,  but  rather  the  tendency   to  reify,  to  take  situa1ons  as   solidly  real,  to  fall  in  
love  with  the  dream.  We  know  this  in  ourselves.  We  know  about  aIachment,  about  longing,  desire,  
P a g e  |  73

feeling   that   we   need   an   object   to   complete   us.   We   know   about   aversion,   the   feeling   that   bad  
situa1ons   are   going   to   destroy   or   contaminate   us.   We  know   about   pride.   Feeling   that   we’ve  got  
something   that’s  important  and  precious  and   it  needs   to   be  treated  with   respect.  We  know   about  
jealousy,  in  which  we  fear  that  what  is  ours  is  now  under  aIack  due  to  someone  else’s  desire  for  the  
object  to  which  we  are  aIached.  

There  are  many,  many  other  afflic1ons  that  are  outlined  in  the  literature,  but  these  basic  five  we  can  
know  in  ourselves.  We  can   then  start  to   know  them  in  other  people,  as   well.  When  we  see   them  in  
opera1on,  simply  poin1ng  them   out  is  not  going   to   make  much  difference.    Some  of  us  have   known  
about  these  things  opera1ng   in  ourselves   for  a  very  long   1me,  that  intellectual  understanding   has  
not   necessarily   brought   about   a   great   deal   of   change,   so   the   idea   that   you   simply   point   out  
someone’s  faults  and  they  say,  'Oh,  thank  you  so  much.  I  never  thought  of  that.  Marvellous.'  

The  word  trust,  in  a  sense,  is  about  abandoning   responsibility.  When  you  do  trust  exercises,   and  you  
stand  on   a  chair   and   fall  off   it,  and   people   in   the  group   catch   you   ...  it’s  a  sense   that   if   I  give  up  
responsibility  for  myself,  something  will  be  there  to  catch  me.  

From  the  point  of   view   of  dzogchen,  the  only  thing  that  could  be  trusted  in  this  way  would  be  the  
vajra,  the  unborn,   indestruc1ble  buddha  nature.   The  nature  of   our   natural  state.   Everything   else,  
because  it  is  dynamic  and  changing,   will  be  unreliable  because   you   cannot  necessarily  predict   how  
things  will  be.  We  can’t  predict  how  other  people  will  be,  situa1ons  will   be,   the   world  economy  will  
be.  If   you  are   traveling   home   this  aVernoon,   you  don't  know   what  the  traffic  will  be  like.  The  roads  
could  be  very  busy,  or  they  could  be  quite  peaceful.  It  can  be  busy  in   a  place  you   don't  expect,  and  
peaceful  in  a  place  you  don't  expect.  We  don't  know.  We  know  very  liIle.  

So  interpersonal  dzogchen,  being   in  the  prac1ce  with   others   –   especially   with  others  who   have  no  
connec1on   with   the   prac1ce,   who   you   can   have   no   thought   or   assump1on   that   they're   doing  
something,   that   they're  developing   themselves,   or   trying   to   awaken  in   any   way   –   involves  a   very  
precise  sense   of  people’s  limit,  and  moving   towards  their  limit.   Our  job  is   always  to  find  where  the  
other  is  in  their  territory,  and  not  expect  them  to  come  to  our  territory.  

In  the  Mishnah  Jewish  commentary,  it  says  of  one  person  with  regard  to  another,  'If  you  take  the  first  
step  towards  me,   I’ll  walk  the  rest  of  the   way  towards   you,'  and   I  think  that’s  a  very  important  idea.  
That,  just  by   being   in  the   experien1al  field   with  another   person,   in   a  sense  they’ve   taken  the   first  
step.  They’ve  entered  our  existence.  So,   what  is  our  responsibility?   A   very  big   obstacle  at  this  point  is  
the  no1on  of   fairness,  the  no1on,  'Why  should  I?   Why   does   it   always   have  to  be   me  who  does   it?  
Why  don't  the  other  people  do  more?'  The  earth's  not  flat,  the  world's  not  fair.  

So,  given   that  it’s  not  fair,  it’s  very  helpful  if   we  drop  it  this   thought  all  together,  and  we   just  think,  
'This  is  what  needs  to  be  done,'   and  we  do  it.  Why  do  we  do  it?  Because  it’s  our   prac1ce.  We’re  not  
doing  it  as  a  means  to  an  end.  It’s  not  a  business  deal.  We’re  not  trying  to  score  points  over  the  other  
person,  or  build   up  some  kind  of  scorecard  to  accumulate  merit  and  wisdom.  You  can  also  think   of  it  
in  that  way,  but  it’s  much  fresher  just  to  experience  the  movement  of  energy.  

How  much  energy  do  we  have?   Well,  we  have  our  own  condi1oning.   We  have  our  physical  condi1on  
and  so  on.  But  it’s  also  possible,  if  you   stay  fresh,  to  find  infinite  resources  of   energy  in  yourself,  even  
if   you’re  sick  or  unwell.   If  you  don't  aIend  to  these  limits,  if  you  don't  limit  or  condi1on  yourself  by  
these  beliefs,  more  is  possible,  more  is  possible,  and  that  'more'  is  impermanent,  and   when  it  arises,  
it  arises,  and  then  it’s  gone.

Why  would  we  want  to  do  that?   Because,  for  our  side,  we  live   in  these  cages.  We  live  in  the  beliefs  
that  we   have  about   ourselves,   that  we   started   to   unpack,  and  that   you   can   go  on   examining   for  
yourself   every  1me  you   catch  nega1ve  or  restric1ve  thoughts  about  yourself,  beliefs  that  you   can’t  
do  something,   or  beliefs  on  the  other   side  that  you  have  to  have  something   and  otherwise   you’re  

www.simplybeing.co.uk ©2009 James Low


P a g e  |  74

going   to  be  upset.  We  can  become  aware  of  these  cages,  and  start  to  walk  through  the  walls  of  them,  
because  the  walls  are  always  made  just   of  thoughts  and  beliefs.  They   are  not  real,  they  are  not  solid.  
If  we  look  around,  we  find  other  people  doing  the  things  we  can’t  do.  

In  terms  of  the  prac1ce,  taking  risks  for  ourselves  and  going  the  extra  mile,  doing  the  extra  bit,   it’s  a  
huge  advantage  to  us,  and  the  most  important  thing   in  that  is:  don't  count  the  cost.  Switch  off   the  
meter.  We’re  not  a  taxi,  you  know.  Our  business  is  running,  we’re  moving.  We’re  dynamic  creatures.  
In  Tibetan,  we’re  called  dro  wa,  which  means  ‘to  be   moving’.   So,  moving   with  others,  seeing  others  
as  an   opportunity   for  us  to  find  out  more  of  ourselves  by  revealing  ourselves  anew  into  the  situa1on,  
this  is  a  beau1ful  giV.  So,  in  that  sense  the  limita1ons  of  others  is  a  perfect  opportunity  for  us.  

However  the  view  we  are  following  would  indicate  that  'I   am  not  going   to  be  limited  by  the   limit  of  
the  other,  for  the  freedom  that  I  develop  in  not  being  limited  by  that  limit  has  no  limit.’    If  I  try  to  keep  
myself  safe  by  developing   power  over  the  other  I  make  for  myself   a  prison  with  golden   bars.    What  
am   I   going   to   do   with   power  over  the  other   person?   That  situa1on   is   gone,   and   then  we're  into  
something   else,   and   we're   into   something   else   so   we   need   the   freedom   to   respond   to   the   new  
situa1on.  

It’s  important   to  step  out  of  some  kind  of   game  theory,  some   kind   of   strategic   planning  and  working  
out  moves,  and   just  being  in  the  freshness  of  the  situa1on.  There  are   many,  many   stories  of   this  in  
the  Tibetan  tradi1on.  

Many   of  you  will  know   the  story  of  A1sha’s  cook.  A1sha  was  an   Indian  monk  and   a  great  scholar,  and  
he  was  invited  to  Tibet  in  the  eleventh  century.  Ge_ng   to   Tibet  at  that  1me  was  a  long,  long  journey.  
You  could   have  horses  for  some  of  the  way,  but  you  also   had  to  walk  up   these  mountain  paths.  If  any  
of   you   have   been   in   the  Himalayas   and   you’ve   been  on   these  old-­‐fashioned   paths,   they’re   quite  
scary.  They’re  very  narrow  and  so  on.

Anyway,  he  got  all  the  way  to  Tibet,  it’s  a  different  culture.  He’s  teaching  the  dharma,  and  the  people  
would  come  to  see  him  and  he  would  invite  them  to  eat,  and  someone  said  to  him,  'You  know,  what  I  
don't   understand,  you  are   a  very  great  lama,  but  the  food  you  eat  is   terrible  and   your  cook  is  always  
insul4ng  you.  Why  do   you  keep  this  cook  with  you?'   And  he  said,  'Oh,  this  cook  is  very  useful  to  me,  
because   everyone   else   is   very   nice   and   very  sweet  to   me  so   I  can   develop  the   illusion  that  I   am   an  
important   person.  But  because  my   cook   treats  me   so  badly,  I  have  to  remember  that  I’m   nothing  at  
all.'  That’s  very  helpful.  

So  learning  to  make  crea1ve   use  of  the  environment,  to  see  every  situa1on  as  an   opportunity  for   us  
to   develop   flexibility,   responsiveness,   and   moving   away   from   trying   to   control   the   situa1on   and  
especially  trying  to  keep  establishing  the  familiar  posi1ons  that  we  know,  is  absolutely  central.

Okay.  Are  there  any  last  ques1ons?

Student:  What  you  men1oned,  to  do  the  first  step  toward   the  posi1on  or  the  energy  of   the  one  you  
are  facing  …  this  idea  is  the  same  a_tude  as  you  have  when  you  prac1se  tonglen,  isn't  it?

James:  Exactly,  it's  very  like  in  tonglen.

This  is   a   very   interes1ng   area,   because   in   tonglen   we   exchange   what   is  posi1ve   and   happy   and  
successful  in  our  life  for  the  difficul1es  and  pains  and  sufferings  in  other   people’s  lives.  One  reason  to  
do  this  is  because  the  root  of  our  path  is  about  integra1on,  about  not  being  separate.

In  the  course  of   our  own   life,  of   course,  we  all  get  some   troubles  and  difficul1es.   Some  things  work  
out  well,   some  things  don’t  work  out  well,  but  there  are  many  things  that   we  are  protected  from,   so  
we’ll  never  really  know  whether  we  can  manage  them  or  not.  So  when  we  prac1ce  tonglen,  we  open  
P a g e  |  75

ourselves  to  unimaginable  sufferings.   We   bring   the   pain   of   people   who   are  quadriplegic,  who  are  
always  paralysed.  As  we  dissolve   that  into   ourselves,  we  can  imagine  the  suffering  and  the   pain,  the  
shame  of  always  having  someone  wipe  your  ass  for  you,  all  these  difficul1es  that  many   people  suffer  
from.

The   ques1on,   then,   is   how   to   inhabit   that,   because   part   of   tonglen   is  we   exchange   posi1ve   for  
nega1ve,  but  at  the  end   of  it  if   we’re  s1ll  thinking,  'This  is  posi4ve  and  that’s  nega4ve,'  it  hasn’t  been  
so  successful.  It’s  like  the  story   of  the  monk  with  the  white  stones  and  the  black   stones.  The  more  we  
do   tonglen,  at   the  end  of   it,   the  good  and   the  bad  should  be   the  same  because,  actually,  we’re  not  
afraid  of  the  nega1ve.  We  can  inhabit  our  pain  and  other  people’s  pain  and  accept  it.

Now,  acceptance,  here,   is  not  the   same  as  approving   of   it,  colluding  with   it,  saying,   'Oh,  it  doesn't  
maCer.'   Pain  is   pain.   No   one  likes  pain.   But   pain  is  not   defini1ve  of   the  end   of   the   world,   it’s  not  
defini1ve  of  the  end   of  myself.   It’s  not   an  insuperable  barrier.  That  is  to  say,  I   am  s1ll   me,  although  
this  has  happened,   and  this  takes  you  right  to  the  very   heart  of   the  understanding   of   the   buddha  
nature:  because  the  mind’s  nature   is   vajra,  it’s  never  been  scratched   or  moulded   or  changed  in  any  
way.  No  maIer  what  happens  we  remain  indestruc1ble.  The  quality  of   the  reflec1on  doesn't  damage  
the  mirror.  

Trauma  is  the  impac1ng   of  one  situa1on  on  another.  Trauma  means  damage,  doesn't   it?  It  means  a  
wounding.  So  a  wound  is  a   lesion  that  goes,  in  the  physical  sense,  through  the  skin’s   surface  of   the  
body;  some  cut  is  made,  something  is  fragmented  inside.   We  all  have   this  sense   of  damage,   maybe  
we’ve  broken  a  bone  in  our  life,  or  some  bit  of   us   that  used   to  work  doesn't  work  so  well  now,  and  
we  see  that  that’s  a  limita1on.  What  is  limited?  Our  energy  is  limited.  

When   I   was  younger  I  didn’t  need  glasses,  as  I   get  older  I  wear  glasses  in  order  to  read  because  my  
eyes  don't  work  as  well  as  they  did,  and  even  with  the  glasses  I  like  to  have  a  bright  light  so  that  I  can  
read   more   easily.  There  we  can   see   there  is  some  degenera1on   of   the  organs.   This  is  a  quality   of  
energy.  We  are  lucky  to  live  in  1mes  where  we  have  op1cians  and  we  get  glasses  and   then  it’s  not  so  
bad.  An  an1dote  has  been  applied  to  the  deficit.  

But  if   we  stay  with  the  deficit  itself,  and  we  think  'I  am  diminished,'  what  does  that  mean?  These  are  
the  points   where   you   can  really  see  whether  you’ve  understood   the  dharma  or   not.  When   we  get  
upset   that  we  are   diminished,   this  is  the   discrepancy  between  my  ideal,  my  idea  of   who  I  am,  who  I  
should   be,   and  what  I  actually  get,  and  the  ageing  process  brings  many  experiences  of  that.  So,   best  
to  let  go  of  the  ideal.

How  can  we  be  diminished?   This  is  what   it  means  in  the   text   when  it  says  'If   you  go   to   hell,   go  to  
hell.'  In  tonglen  we   get  the   opportunity  to  be  close  to  terrifying  experiences,  horrifying   experiences,  
and   we   get   the   experience   of   trying   to   rest   in   the  state   of   emp1ness.   Without   blocking   the   full  
impact  of   the  experience,   we  try  to   establish   the   direct  sense,  'nothing   is   damaged.'   Because  our  
true   nature  is  emp1ness,  it’s  indestruc1ble.   The  personality  can  be  very   strongly  affected.   The  body  
can  clearly  be  very   strongly  affected.  'What  is  the  root  of  my  iden4ty?  Who  am  I?'   This  is  really  what  
we’ve  been  looking  at  over  these  last  few  days.  

So  a  prac1ce  like  tonglen,   which  many   of  you  have  done  here  in  the  past,   helps  us  to   keep  checking,  
'Am  I  playing  a  game   or   am  I  really  integra4ng?  Am  I  willing  to  be   with  whatever  my  life   situa4on  is?'  
and  the  fact  of  some  life  situa1ons  is  that  many  things  are  impossible.  Some  people  are  looking  aVer  
rela1ves  who  are  not  well  in  various  ways.  That  means  going  on  holiday  is  difficult,  having  a  social  life  
is  difficult.  You  could  say,  'Oh,  I’m  not  having  the  life  I  wanted  to  have.'  That  brings  us  back  always  to  
the  point,  ‘Can  I  live  the  life  I  have?  ‘

www.simplybeing.co.uk ©2009 James Low


P a g e  |  76

All   the   fantasies  we   have   of   how   to   make   things   different,   all   the   possibili1es   of   mobilising   our  
capacity   to   change   and   control  may   not   be   so   useful.   Clearly,   you   can   persecute  yourself   with   a  
fantasy  of  things  being  different,  so  maybe  giving  that  up  makes  sense.  

But,  if  you  could  change  an  external  situa1on,  why  wouldn't  you  do  that?  Well,   because  a  lot   of  the  
1me   we   don’t   have   the   capacity   to   change   external   situa1ons.   If   you   prac1se   with   the   smaller  
problems,  if  you  prac1se  staying  with  them,   being  present  with  them,   if  big  problems  come,  that  will  
get  beIer.  But  if   you  always  mobilise  your  resources  to  make  improvements,  then  when   big   crises  
come   you  don't  know  what  to  do.  Because  now  you’re  in  a  situa1on  where  you  can’t  mobilise,  and  
the   very   effort  of   trying  to  change  the   situa1on  simply   makes  you  more  agitated,  because  you  feel  a  
failure,  and  stupid,  and  so  on.  So  tonglen  is  very  helpful.

The  fantasy  of   mastery  is  pervasive.  It’s   also  very   present  in   the  teachings  around  the   Buddha.  The  
story   that   when  Prince   Siddhartha  was  s1ll  in  his  mother’s  belly,  in   Queen  Maha  Maya’s  body,  the  
court   astrologer  said  to  his  father,  'Your  son  will  either  be   a  great   world  emperor,  or  a  great  yogi,  a  
great  spiritual  teacher,'   and  on   the  basis  of   that,  the  king   created   a  special  educa1on  to  protect  his  
son  from  anything  that  would  lead  him  in  a  religious  path  because  he  wanted  him  to  be  a  king.  

This  is  an  archetypal  myth  of  the  great  person.  There  are  myths  of  this  kind  in  all  cultures,  and  it’s  the  
idea  that  if  you  realise  something,  you  will  have  power.  Indian  religion  is  absolutely  full   of  stories   of  
siddhi  and   riddhi  and   how  through   the   power   of   tapasya,   of   aesthe1cism,   the  great  ancient  yogis  
were  able  to  coerce  the  gods  into  gran1ng  blessings  or  boons,  par1cular  giVs,  and  so  on.    

From  the  point  of  view  of  dzogchen,  this  is  just  like  a  children’s  fairy  tale.  These  are  myths  of   power.  
In  Germany,  you’ve  experienced  totalitarian  power  and  it’s  not  much  fun,  and  especially  the  people  
in  East  Germany,  who  had  one  kind  of  totalitarian  power  and  then  another  kind  of  totalitarian  power.  
Whatever  factory  it  comes  from,  it  doesn't  taste  very  good.

So  re-­‐examining  the  nature  of  power  is  very  important,  because   the   fantasy  that,  somehow,   'If  I  get  
enlightened   I   will  be   able  to   do  this   and  that  and  that,'   it’s  like  a  child  saying,  'When  I   grow  up,  I’m  
going  to  have  a  big   car  and  I’m  going  to  have   a  horse,  and  I’m   not  going  to   go  to  bed,  and  I’m   going  
to  eat  ice  cream,'  and  blah,  blah,  blah,  blah.  

'When  I’m  enlightened,   the   rainbows  will  come   out  of  my  head,   and  anyone   who  experiences   these  
rainbows  will  develop  wings   and   fly  up  to  paradise.'  I  have  read  these   texts  myself,  and  I   read  them  
with   my   hands  like   this  and   tears  coming   out  of   my   eyes,   because   they’re   very   beau1ful.   Just  as  
when  I  was  a  small  child   I  used  to  wait   for  Father  Christmas,  and  on  Christmas  morning  I  would  go  
down  very  early  to  look  under  the  Christmas  tree.  

There   is   nothing   wrong   with   these   things.   We   have   to   know   what   they   are:   they   are   ways   of  
channeling   and   direc1ng   energy.   But   if   you   look   at   your   mind,   you   can   see   power   is   an   illusion.  
Awareness  is  very  different  from  power,  awareness  gives  rise  to  power.  There’s  a  term  rigpai  tsal,  the  
energy   of   awareness.   This  is   what   all   of   our   thoughts   and   feelings   are,   but   this   is  the   power   of  
par1cipa1on,  of  engagement,  of  mee1ng.   It’s  not   the  power  of  dominance,  control,  pseudo-­‐security,  
and  so  on.  This  is  very  important,  I  think,  to  remember.  

Okay,  shall  we  do  some  final  prac1ce?  

  Three  Aa  practice

Dedication of Merit
དགེ་བ་འདི་ཡིས་Dར་5་བདག།
P a g e  |  77

GE WA DI YI NYUR DU DAG
ཨོ་$ན་F་མ་འ@བ་Gར་ནས།
OR GYAN LA MA DRUB GYU NAE

འ=ོ་བ་གཅིག་+ང་མ་Iས་པ།
DRO WA CHIG KYANG MA LU PA
དེ་ཡི་ས་ལ་འགོད་པར་ཤོག།
DE YI SA LA GO PAR SHO
By  this  virtue   may  I  quickly   aCain  the  glorious  Guru's  stage,   then  may  I  put  all  beings   without  even  
one  excep4on,  on  that  same  stage!

www.simplybeing.co.uk ©2009 James Low

You might also like